By Right of Conquest:Or, With Cortez in Mexicoby G. A. Henty. 

Contents

 Preface. Chapter 1: A Startling Proposal. Chapter 2: Bound To Unknown Parts. Chapter 3: The Voyage. Chapter 4: Among The Islands. Chapter 5: Shipwrecked. Chapter 6: Anahuac. Chapter 7: A Wonderful Country. Chapter 8: At Tezcuco. Chapter 9: Life In A Palace. Chapter 10: News From The Coast. Chapter 11: Cortez. Chapter 12: The Fugitives. Chapter 13: The Massacre Of Cholula. Chapter 14: In Mexico. Chapter 15: Again At Tezcuco. Chapter 16: A Treasure Room. Chapter 17: The Insurrection. Chapter 18: The Rising In Mexico. Chapter 19: The Passage Of The Causeway. Chapter 20: At Tlascala. Chapter 21: A Victim For The Gods. Chapter 22: Home. 

Preface. 

The conquest of Mexico, an extensive empire with a numerous andwarlike population, by a mere handful of Spaniards, is one of theromances of history. Indeed, a writer of fiction would scarcelyhave dared to invent so improbable a story. Even the bravery of theSpaniards, and the advantage of superior arms would not havesufficed to give them the victory, had it not been that Mexico wasripe for disruption. The Aztecs, instead of conciliating by wiseand gentle government the peoples they had conquered, treated themwith such despotic harshness that they were ready to allythemselves with the invaders, and to join with them heartilyagainst the central power; so that instead of battling against anempire single-handed, the Spaniards had really only to war with agreat city, and were assisted by a vast army of auxiliaries. 

Fortunately, the details of the extraordinary expedition of Cortezwere fully related by contemporary writers, several of whom wereeyewitnesses of the scenes they described. It was not necessary forme, however, to revert to these; as Prescott, in his admirable workon the conquest of Mexico, has given a summary of them; and hasdrawn a most vivid picture of the events of the campaign. The bookfar surpasses in interest any volume of fiction, and I shouldstrongly recommend my readers to take the first opportunity thatoccurs of perusing the whole story, of which I have only been ableto touch upon the principal events. 

While history is silent as to the voyage of the Swan, it isrecorded by the Spaniards that an English ship did, in 1517 or1518, appear off the port of San Domingo, and was fired at by them, and chased from the islands; but it was not until some twenty orthirty years later that the English buccaneers openly sailed tochallenge the supremacy of the Spaniards among the Western Islands, and to dispute their pretensions to exclude all other flags buttheir own from those waters. It may, however, be well believed thatthe ship spoken of was not the only English craft that entered theSpanish main; and that the adventurous traders of the West country, more than once, dispatched ships to carry on an illicit tradethere. Such enterprises would necessarily be conducted with greatsecrecy, until the relations between Spain and England changed, andreligious differences broke up the alliance that existed betweenthem during the early days of Henry the 8th. 

G. A. Henty. 

Chapter 1: A Startling Proposal. 

On March 3rd, 1516, the trading vessel the Swan dropped anchor atPlymouth. She would in our days be considered a tiny craft indeed, but she was then looked upon as a large vessel, and one of whichher owner, Master Diggory Beggs, had good reason to be proud. Shewas only of some eighty tons burden, but there were few ships thatsailed out from Plymouth of much larger size; and Plymouth was eventhen rising into importance as a seaport, having flourishedmightily since the downfall of its once successful rival--Fowey. Large ships were not needed in those days, for the only cargoessent across the sea were costly and precious goods, which occupiedbut small space. The cloths of the Flemings, the silks and satinsof Italy, the produce of the East, which passed first through thehands of the Venetian and Genoese merchants, and the wines ofFrance and Spain were the chief articles of commerce. Thus thefreight for a vessel of eighty tons was a heavy venture, and nonebut merchants of wealth and position would think of employinglarger ships. In this respect the Spaniards and the ItalianRepublics were far ahead of us, and the commerce of England was asmall thing, indeed, in comparison with that of Flanders. 

In Plymouth, however, the Swan was regarded as a goodly ship; andMaster Diggory Beggs was heartily congratulated, by hisacquaintances, when the news came that the Swan was sailing up theSound, having safely returned from a voyage to Genoa. 

As soon as the anchor was dropped and the sails were furled, thecaptain, Reuben Hawkshaw, a cousin of Master Beggs, took his placein the boat, accompanied by his son Roger, a lad of sixteen, andwas rowed by two sailors to the landing place. They were delayedfor a few minutes there by the number of Reuben's acquaintances, who thronged round to shake him by the hand; but as soon as he hadfreed himself of these, he strode up the narrow street from thequays to the house of Master Diggory. 

Reuben Hawkshaw was a tall, powerfully built man, weatherbeaten andtanned from his many comings and goings upon the sea; with a voicethat could be heard in the loudest storm, and a fierce look--but, as his men knew, gentle and kind at heart, though very daring; andhaving, as it seemed, no fear of danger either from man or tempest. 

Roger was large boned and loosely jointed, and was likely some dayto fill out into as big a man as his father, who stood oversix-feet-two without his shoes. 

Reuben was wont to complain that he, himself, was too big forshipboard. 

"If a crew were men wholly of my size, " he would say, "a ship wouldbe able to carry but a scant crew; for, lie they as close as theywould, there would not be room for a full complement below. "

For indeed, in those days space was precious, and on board a shipmen were packed well-nigh as close as they could lie; having smallthought of comfort, and being well content if there was room toturn, without angering those lying next on either side. 

The merchant, who was so stout and portly that he offered a strongcontrast to his cousin, rose from his desk as the latter entered. 

"I am glad, indeed, to see you back, Cousin Reuben; and trust thatall has fared well with you. "

"Indifferent well, Cousin Diggory. We have a good stock of Italiangoods on board; but as, of course, these took up but a smallportion of her hold, I put into Cadiz on my way back. There Ifilled up with three-score barrels of Spanish wine, which will, Iwarrant me, return good profit on the price I paid for them. "

"And you have met with no accidents or adventures, Reuben?"

"Not more than is useful. We had a fight with some Moorish pirates, who coveted the goods with which, as they doubtless guessed, wewere laden; but we beat them off stoutly, with a loss of only sixmen killed among us. We had bad weather coming up the PortugalCoast, and had two men washed overboard; and we had another stabbedin a drunken brawl in the street. And besides these there are, ofcourse, many who were wounded in the fight with the Moors and indrunken frays ashore; but all are doing well, and the loss of alittle blood will not harm them, so our voyage may be termed aneasy and pleasant one. 

"That is well, " the merchant said, in a tone of satisfaction. "Wecannot expect a voyage like this to pass without accident. 

"And how are you, Roger?" he asked, turning to the boy, who wasstanding near the door with his cap in his hand, until it shouldplease his elders to address him. 

"I am well, I thank you, Master Diggory. It is seldom that anythingails with me. I trust that Mistress Mercy and my cousins are well. "

"You had best go upstairs, and see them for yourself, Roger. Yourfather and I have weighty matters to talk over, and would fain bealone. "

Roger was glad to escape from the merchant's counting house and, bowing to his cousin, went off with a quiet step; which, after hehad closed the door behind him, was changed into a rapid bound ashe ascended the stairs. 

"Gently, Roger, " Mistress Beggs said, as he entered the room whereshe and her two daughters were sitting, at work. "We are truly gladto see you, but you must remember that we stay-at-home people arenot accustomed to the boisterous ways of the sea. "

The reproof was administered in a kindly tone, but Roger colored tothe hair; for indeed, in his delight at being back again, he hadforgotten the manners that were expected from a lad of his age, onshore. However, he knew that, although Mistress Beggs was somewhatprecise in her ways, she was thoroughly kind; and always treatedhim as if he were a nephew of her own, rather than a young cousinof her husband's. He therefore recovered at once from his momentaryconfusion, and stepped forward to receive the salute Mistress Beggsalways gave him, on his return from his voyages. 

"Dorothy, Agnes, you remember your Cousin Roger?"

The two girls, who had remained seated at their work--which had, however, made but little progress since their father had run in, two hours before, to say that the Swan was signaled in theSound--now rose, and each made a formal courtesy, and then held upher cheek to be kissed, according to the custom of the day; butthere was a little smile of amusement on their faces that wouldhave told a close observer that, had their mother not been present, their greeting would have been a warmer and less ceremonious one. 

"Well, well, Roger, " Mistress Beggs went on, "it is marvelous tosee how fast you grow! Why, it is scarce six months since yousailed away, and you seem half a head taller than you were when youwent! And so the Swan has returned safely, without damage orperil?"

"No damage to speak of, Cousin Mercy, save for a few shot holes inher hull, and a good many patches on her side--the work of aMoorish corsair, with whom we had a sharp brush by the way. "

"And was there loss of life, Roger?"

"We have come back nine hands shorter than we sailed with, andthere are a few on board still unfit for hard work. "

"And did you fight, Cousin Roger?" Dorothy Beggs asked. 

"I did what I could with my bow, until I got alongside, and thenjoined in the melee as well as I could. The heathen fought bravely, but they were not a match for our men; being wanting in weight andstrength, and little able to stand up against the crushing blows ofour axes. But they are nimble and quick with their curved swords;and the fierceness of their faces, and their shouting, would haveput men out of countenance who had less reason to be confident thanours. "

"And the trading has gone well?" asked Mistress Beggs, who wasknown to have a keen eye to the main chance. 

"I believe that my father's well satisfied, Cousin Mercy, and thatthe venture has turned out fully as well as he looked for. "

"That is well, Roger. 

"Do you girls go on with your work. You can sew while you arelistening. I will go and see that the preparations for dinner aregoing on regularly, for the maids are apt to give way to talk andgossip, when they know that the Swan is in. "

As soon as she had left the room, the two girls threw down theirwork and, running across to Roger, saluted him most heartily. 

"That is a much better welcome, " Roger said, "than the formalgreetings you before gave me. I wonder what Cousin Mercy would havesaid, had she chanced to come in again. "

"Mother guessed well enough what it would be, when we were alonetogether, " Dorothy said, laughing. "She always thinks it right onspecial occasions to keep us to our manners, and to make us surethat we know how it is becoming to behave; but you know well, Roger, that she is not strict with us generally, and likes us toenjoy ourselves. When we are staying up at the farm with AuntPeggy, she lets us run about as we will; and never interferes withus, save when our spirits carry us away altogether. I think weshould be glad if we always lived in the country. 

"But now, Roger, let us hear much more about your voyage, and thefight with the Moors. Are they black men?"

"Not at all, Dorothy. They are not very much darker than our ownfishermen, when they are bronzed by the sun and wind. There areblack men who live somewhere near their country, and there wereseveral of these fighting with them. These blacks are bigger menthan the Moors, and have thick lips and wide mouths. I believe thatthey live as slaves among the Moors, but those who were with themfought as bravely as they did; and it needed a man with a stoutheart to engage with them, so ugly were their faces. "

"Were you not terrified, Roger?"

"I was frightened at first, Dorothy, and felt a strange weakness inmy knees, as they began to swarm up the ship's side; but it passedoff when the scuffle began. You see, there was no time to thinkabout it. We all had to do our best, and even had I been frightenedever so badly, I hope that I should not have showed it, for itwould have brought shame upon my father as well as myself; but intruth I thought little about it, one way or the other. There theywere on the deck, and had to be driven back again; and we set aboutthe work like Englishmen and honest men and, thanks to our pikesand axes, we had not very much trouble about it; especially when weonce became fairly angered, on seeing some of our friends undone bythe heathen. 

"I myself would rather go through two or three such fights, thanencounter such another storm as we had off the coast of Portugal, for four days. It seemed that we must be lost, the waves were ofsuch exceeding bigness--far surpassing anything I had ever seenbefore. My heart was in my mouth scores of times, and over and overagain I thought that she would never rise again, so great was theweight of water that poured over her. Truly it was the mercy of Godwhich alone saved us, for I believe that even my father thought theship would be beaten to pieces, though he kept up a show ofconfidence in order to inspirit the men. However, at the end of thefourth day the gale abated; but it was days before the great seawent down, the waves coming in long regular hills, which seemed tome as big as those which we have here in Devonshire; but smooth andregular, so that while we rolled mightily, there was naught to fearfrom them. "

"I should not like to be a sailor, " Agnes said. "It would be farbetter, Roger, were you to come into our father's counting house. You know he would take you into his business, did Cousin Reubendesire it. "

Roger laughed. 

"I should make but a poor penman, Agnes. I love the sea dearly, andit is seldom that we have such gales to meet as that; and afterall, it is no worse to be drowned than it is to come to any otherdeath. I am well content, cousin, with matters as they are; andwould not stay ashore and spend my life in writing, not to be asrich as the greatest merchant in Plymouth. I almost wish, sometimes, I had been born a Spaniard or a Portugal; for then Imight have a chance of sailing to wondrous new countries, insteadof voyaging only in European waters. "

"It seems to me that you have plenty to see as it is, Roger, "Dorothy said. 

"I do not say nay to that, " Roger assented; "but I do not see whySpain and Portugal should claim all the Indies, East and West, andkeep all others from going there. "

"But the pope has given the Indies to them, " Dorothy said. 

"I don't see that they were the pope's to give, " Roger replied. "That might do for the king, and his minister Wolsey, and thebishops; but when in time all the people have read, as we do, Master Wycliffe's Bible, they will come to see that there is nowarrant for the authority the pope claims; and then we may, perhaps, take our share of these new discoveries. "

"Hush, Roger! You should not speak so loud about the Bible. Youknow that though there are many who read it, it is not a thing tobe spoken of openly; and that it would bring us all into soretrouble, were anyone to hear us speak so freely as you have done. There has been burning of Lollards, and they say that Wolsey isdetermined to root out all the followers of Wycliffe. "

"It will take him some trouble to do that, " Roger said, shrugginghis shoulders. "Still, I will be careful, Dorothy, for I would noton any account bring trouble upon you, here. But, thank Heaven, England is not Spain, where men are forever being tortured andburned for their religion. The English would never put up withthat. It may be that there will be persecution, but methinks it israther those whose opinions lead them to make speeches that areregarded as seditious, and who stir up the people into discontent, who fall into trouble; and that, as long as folks hold their ownopinions in peace and quiet, and trouble not others, neither kingnor cardinal will seek to interfere with them. 

"It is not so in Spain. There, upon the slightest suspicion that aman or woman holds views differing from those of the priests, he isdragged away and thrown into the prisons of the Inquisition, andtortured and burned. "

Mistress Mercy now returned, and she and the girls busiedthemselves in laying the table for dinner. 

That evening, after Mistress Mercy, the girls, and Roger hadretired to bed, Reuben Hawkshaw and his cousin had a long talktogether, concerning the next voyage of the Swan. After MasterDiggory had discussed the chances of a voyage to the low countries, or another trip to the Mediterranean, Reuben, who had been silentlylistening to him, said:

"Well, Cousin Diggory, to tell you the truth, I have been turningover a project that seems to me to offer a chance of greaterprofit, though I deem it not without risk. That is the case, ofcourse, with all trading affairs; and, as you know, the greater therisk the greater the profit, so the question to be considered iswhether the profit is in fair proportion to the risk run. I thinkthat it is, in this case, and I am ready to risk my life incarrying it out. It is for you to consider whether you are ready torisk your venture. "

"What is it, Reuben? There are no other voyages that I know of;unless, indeed, you think of sailing up to Constantinople, andtrading with the Grand Turk. "

"My thoughts go farther afield still, Diggory. It is a matter Ihave thought over for some time, and when I was at Cadiz the otherday I made many inquiries, and these have confirmed me in myopinions on the matter. You know that the Spaniards are gaininghuge wealth from the Indies, and I heard at Cadiz that, after theconquest they made, a year since, of the island they call Cuba, thestores of precious things brought home were vast indeed. As youknow, they bring from there gold and spices and precious woods, andarticles of native workmanship of all kinds. "

"I know all that, Reuben; and also that, like dogs in the manger, they suffer none others to sail those seas; and that no Englishship has ever yet traversed those waters. "

"That is so, Diggory; but by all I hear the number of islands islarge, and there are reports that there lies, farther west, a greatland from which it is they procure, chiefly, the gold and silverand precious things. Now it seems to me that, were the mattersecretly conducted, so that no news could be sent to Spain, a shipmight slip out and cruise there, dealing with the natives, andreturn richly stored with treasures. 

"The Swan is a fast sailer and, did she fall in with the Spanishships, would show them a clean pair of heels. Of course she wouldavoid the places where the Spaniards have forts and garrisons, andtouch only at those at which, I hear, they trade but little;" andhe took out a scroll from his bosom, unrolled it, and showed it tobe a map. 

"This I purchased, for ten gold pieces, of a Spanish captain whohad come to poverty and disgrace from his ship being cast away, while he was asleep in liquor, in his cabin--a fault which is rareamong the Spaniards, and therefore thought all the more of. I methim in Cadiz, at a wine shop near the port. He told me his story aswe drank together, for he spoke Dutch, having traded much with theLow Countries. 

"He took out a map, to show me some of the places at which he hadhad adventures. I said that the thing was curious, and would buy itof him, if he was disposed to sell. He said that it would be asmuch as his life were worth to part with it, to an Englishman; and, indeed, that it was only captains of ships trading in those seaswho were allowed to have them, seeing that all matters connectedwith the islands were held as a state secret. After some troubleand chaffering, however, he agreed to make me an exact copy, and tosell it me for ten gold pieces. 

"This is the copy. It is exact, for I compared it with theoriginal, before I paid for it. Now here, you see, are laid downthe position and bearing of all the islands, together with all theports and places where the Spaniards have their settlements. Thisline over here represents the mainland, but it is, as you see, butvaguely drawn; seeing that, except at one or two points, theSpaniards themselves have but little knowledge of it. Now it seemsthat, with the help of this, I might so navigate the Swan as toavoid much risk of falling in with the Dons; and might yet make ashift to fill up the ship with goods of all kinds, such as wouldsell here for great prices. I know, of course, that were we takenwe should be killed without mercy; but in the first place theywould have to catch us, which would not be easy; and in the secondto capture us, which, methinks would be more difficult still, seeing that a crew of stout Devonshire lads, fighting with haltersround their necks, would give a good account of themselves, even ifoverhauled by a great Spanish galleon. 

"What think you of the scheme, Cousin Diggory?"

"It is a perilous one, certainly, Reuben, " the merchant replied, after a long silence. "There is the risk of the loss of the shipand all her freight, and there is the risk of the loss of your lifeand of those of the crew; and I would rather lose even the Swan, Reuben, than that harm should come to you and Roger. Then it maywell be that, even if you carried the scheme to a successful end, and returned laden with wealth, the king and his counselors, whenthe matter came to their ears--which it would be sure to do on yourreturn, for it would make a prodigious talk--might be grievouslyoffended, accuse us of embroiling England with Spain, confiscatethe cargo, visit me with fine and imprisonment, and treat you andthe crew as pirates. "

"I do not fear that, " Reuben said. "Our relations with Spain havegrown cold, lately, and there is a talk of peace between us andFrance. In the next place, I should say that the king would bemightily glad to see a chance of us English having a finger in thispie, that the Spaniards want to keep to themselves; and that hewill perceive that great advantage will arise, from our obtaining ashare of the trade with the Indies. There is a rare jealousy in thecountry, at the Spaniards and Portugals keeping all the trade ofboth the Indies in their hands; and methinks that, even if hejudged it necessary to make a show of displeasure against the menwho led the way in this matter, there would in the end be muchhonor, as well as profit, in this venture. "

"It is a grave matter, Reuben, and one not to be undertaken withoutmuch thought and calculation. Still, I own that the proposal is atempting one, and that the possession of this map, which I willexamine at my leisure, would help you much in your enterprise. Truly, as you say, although the king might frown, there would bemuch honor as well as profit in being the first English merchant todispatch a ship to the Spanish main. I love not the Spaniards and, like all Englishmen who think as I do on matters of religion, haveviewed with much disfavor our alliance with men who are such cruelpersecutors of all who are not of their religion. "

"I hate them, " Reuben Hawkshaw said, energetically. "They swaggeras if they were the lords of the world, and hold all others as ofno account beside them. If you resolve on this enterprise I shall, of course, do my utmost to avoid them; but should they try to layhand on us, I shall be right glad to show them that we Englishmenhold ourselves fully a match for them. "

"Well, well, we must not think of that, " Diggory Beggs said, hastily; "but, nevertheless, cousin, if the Swan sails for thoseseas, I will see that she is well provided with ordnance and smallarms, so that she shall be able to hold her own with those whowould meddle with her. "

"That is all I ask, Diggory. We shan't meddle with them, if they donot meddle with us; but if they treat us as pirates, to be slainwithout form of trial, they must not blame us if we act as pirateswhen they come upon us. They hold that they are beyond the law, when they are once beyond sight of land, going westward; and wehave only to take them at their word. 

"As to piracy, if the things that are whispered as to their crueltyto the natives be true, pirates are an innocent and kindly folkcompared to them. They openly proclaim that all found in theseseas, which they claim as their own, will be treated as enemies andslain without mercy; and we shall be, therefore, fully justified intreating as an enemy any Spanish ship that we may come across; andholding her as a fair prize, if we are strong enough to take her. "

"But you must not go out with that intent, Reuben. If I fit out theSwan to go to the Indies, it is that she may trade honestly withsuch natives as are ready to trade with her, and not that she maywage war against the Spaniards. "

"I quite understand that, Cousin Diggory, " Reuben Hawkshaw said, with a grim smile; "and that also is my intent, if the Spaniardswill but let me adhere to it; only if we are attacked, we mustdefend ourselves. If they try to capture us, and we beat them, itis but natural that we should capture them. "

"Against that I have nothing to say, Reuben. I can find noauthority, in Scripture, for the Spaniards claiming a portion ofthe seas as their right. The world is all, as it seems to me, opento trade, and neither the pope nor anyone else has a right toparcel it out, for the exclusive use of one or two nations. As weall know, the seas within a mile or two of shore are held tobelong, naturally, to those who own the land; but that is adifferent thing, altogether, to holding that more than half theseas, inasmuch as we know of them, are to be held as privateproperty by Spaniards and Portugals. 

"Well, we will say no more about it, at present. There is plenty oftime to think it over, while the Swan is unloading. I certainly donot like to take so great a risk as this would be on my ownshoulders; but if I could get two or three others to join me, Ishould be willing enough to embark upon it. "

"I need not tell you, Diggory, that it behooves you to be rightcareful as to those to whom you may broach it. Remember that anincautious word might ruin the enterprise altogether. If so much asa whisper of it reached the ear of the Spanish ambassador inLondon, he would apply to the king to put a stop to it; andwhatever King Harry might think of it, he could hardly permit theSwan to sail in the face of such a remonstrance, for to do so wouldassuredly embroil him with Spain. "

"I will be careful, Reuben; for I see this as well as you do, andshall only speak to men who have, before now, worked with me injoint adventures, and on whose discretion I can surely rely. I willtalk the matter over with them, Reuben, first; and if they appearfavorably disposed, you shall meet them here, show them your map, and explain your intentions fully to them. If three others join me, in equal shares, I shall propose that, as it is your idea, and asyou have obtained this map, you shall have an equal share with eachof us in the business; and shall, in addition to your pay asmaster, take one-fifth of the profits, after payment of expenses. Will that content you?"

"Right well, Cousin Diggory; and from this moment I shall, I cantell you, regard myself as a rich man. "

The unloading of the Swan occupied some time. There was no unduehaste, in those days. The bales were hoisted by whips from thehold, and then carried up to Master Beggs' warehouse. The sailorshad earned a fair time for repose, after the hardships of thevoyage, and took matters easily, and it was more than a week beforethe Swan's hold was empty. 

During that time the merchant had not made any allusion, to Reuben, as to their conversation on the evening after the Swan came intoport. But Reuben was neither surprised nor anxious at this silence. He knew that his cousin although an enterprising was a cautiousman, and had hardly hoped to find his proposal so favorablyentertained. He had looked for absolute refusal at first, andexpected that he would only arrive at his end after long disputesand discussion. Therefore he doubted not that Diggory was turningthe matter over and over in his mind, settling the details, andperhaps broaching the matter to the merchants he had spoken of. 

The Swan, once empty, was laid up on the shore; where she dried atlow tide, so that she could have her seams caulked, and a coat ofpitch laid on below the waterline, and be made tight and sound forany voyage on which she might be dispatched Reuben Hawkshaw hadlost his wife years before and, when in port at Plymouth, alwaysoccupied lodgings in a house a short distance from that of hiscousin; spending his evenings mostly at Master Diggory's, butrefusing to take his breakfast or dinner there. 

"I know what is what, cousin, " he would say, when the merchantpressed him and Roger to come to breakfast or dinner. "Women arewomen and, as is only right, they hold to the nicety of things; andnothing displeases them more than for people to come in late fortheir meals. When I am at work I work, and if when the clockstrikes the hour for meals I am in the middle of a job, I see thatit is finished before the men knock off. Then there is the matterof washing and cleaning up, for one gathers much dust and dirt inthe hold of a ship; so that, do what I would, Roger and I couldnever reckon upon being punctual, and the matter would weigh on mymind when I ought to be thinking of other things. No, no, Diggory, we will be free men, taking our bite and sup on board, as we canmake shift to get them; and then, when work is over, coming withclean hands and a clear mind, to supper with you. When the Swan'shold is empty, it will be time enough to talk about amusement. "

The evening after the unlading of the cargo was completed, MasterDiggory said to his wife:

"Get the table cleared as soon as you can, Mercy, and bring twoflasks of that last batch of Spanish wine out of the cellar, andput them and some cups on the board. I have two or three friendscoming in, to talk over a matter of business with Reuben and me. "

As soon as the table was cleared, Roger asked permission of hisaunt to take his cousins for a walk upon the Hoe. This was readilygranted, as there was no other room in which they could well bebestowed; and having set the wine upon the table, Dame Mercyretired to look after domestic matters, of which she always foundan abundance to occupy her. 

In a short time Master Turnbull, Master Streatham, and MasterWinslow, three worshipful traders of Plymouth, arrived. 

"Cousin Reuben, " Master Diggory said, "I have spoken to these goodfriends of mine in respect of that venture which you proposed tome, and they would fain hear more of it, from your own lips. Youcan speak with confidence before them; for, whether they agree tocast in their lot with us or not, no word of this matter will passtheir lips. "

Reuben addressed himself to his task, and that at much greaterdetail than he had given, when first speaking of the matter toDiggory. He told them what he had gathered from the sea captains, and others, as to the articles with which the Dons traded with thenatives. That they were for the most part cheap and common, andthat the amount required for a sufficient stock of such merchandisewould be very small. Small hand mirrors, strings of colored glassbeads, brass rings and trinkets, colored handkerchiefs and brightcloths, were the articles chiefly used in barter. Knives and axeswere greatly prized, the natives considering iron to be morevaluable than silver or gold. Small bells and brass vessels werealso valued, and iron spear and arrow heads were eagerly soughtfor; but the Spaniards were chary of providing such goods, seeingthat they might be used in conflicts against themselves. 

Then he produced a list of the stores that would be required forthe ship and crew. 

"In this matter, " he said, "you will think, perhaps, that mydemands are excessive; but I am of opinion that money in this waywould be well spent. As a rule--though I say it before menaccustomed to victualing ships--our crews are vilely provided for. Salt meat they must eat, for no other can be obtained at sea; butit should be of good quality, likewise the other provisions. I wantnot biscuits that are alive with maggots, nor moldy flour, nor peasor other things that cattle would turn up their noses at. I wanteverything to be the very best of its kind, with cider good, andsound, and in fair abundance. 

"This is not an ordinary voyage. We shall be away for many months, maybe for a year or two; and unless the men are well fed they willassuredly lose their health, and likely enough become mutinous. Ifwe come upon a Spanish ship when three parts of the crew are weakwith scurvy, we shall make but a poor fight of it. Therefore, Iwant to keep my men in good strength and in good heart, and to dothis they must be well fed. Such a voyage as this no English shiphas ever made before and, cooped up as we shall be in the Swan--forwe must carry a great crew--everything depends upon there being nofair ground for grumbling. Many a ship has been lost from the crewbeing weakened by scurvy, and if you are to bring this enterpriseto a good end, I say that there must be no stint in the matter ofprovisions, and that all must be the very best of their kind. 

"I trust that, once out there, we shall be able to obtain anabundance of fruit and vegetables from the natives; for these arethings, above all, necessary to keep men's blood sweet onshipboard. 

"Then, as to arms. I think we should carry twelve pieces, six of aside; of which four should be of good size, and yet not too largeto be quickly handled. In the matter of weight, the Spaniards aresure to have the advantage of us; but if we can shoot much morequickly than they can, it will equalize matters. Then, of course, there will be bows and arrows. I do not hold greatly to the newmusketoons--a man can shoot six arrows while he can fire one ofthem, and that with a straighter and truer aim, though it is truethey can carry somewhat farther. Then, of course, there will bepikes, and boarding axes, and a good stock of powder and balls forthe cannon. These are the complete lists I have made out. 

"Now I hold that we should carry from eighty to a hundred men. These I should pay only the ordinary rate of wage, but each shouldhave an interest in the venture, according to his rank. As to theprofits, I would leave it to you, my masters, to reckon; but seeingthat in fair trade one can get gold, to say nothing of silver, weight for weight for iron; and other things in proportion; you canjudge for yourselves what it will amount to--to say nothing of thechance of our falling in with a Spanish treasure ship, which may berash enough, regarding us an easy prize, to fall foul of us. "

"There is no doubt that the profits will be great, if you returnsafely home, Master Hawkshaw, " Nicholas Turnbull said; "but thechances of that seem but small. "

"I think that the chances are good enough to risk my life upon, Master Turnbull, " Reuben replied; "and no man can show greaterconfidence than that. This is the map of which my Cousin Diggoryhas no doubt spoken to you. You see that the islands are many, andsome of them great; and that the places at which the Spaniards haveports are few, in comparison. We have to avoid these, but anywhereelse we can open trade with the natives. If we are chased, and findthe place too hot for us, we can make away to the mainland and, cruising along there, may come upon places that the Spaniards havenever visited, and may there gather great store of gold and silver, without danger. But I wish no one, and certainly not my CousinDiggory, to enter upon this affair unless with confidence and goodheart. I would far rather take a horse and travel to Bristol, andlay my scheme before some of the traders there. "

This idea was most distasteful to the traders, for Plymouthregarded Bristol with great jealousy; and Diggory Beggs at oncesaid:

"No, no, Reuben. My friend Master Nicholas Turnbull did not meanthat he regarded your scheme as hopeless, only that the risks weredoubtless great. But we all know that to earn great profit one mustrun such risk; and the venture, divided between four of us, wouldnot be a very heavy one--that is to say, not beyond what we arejustified in periling. 

"Would you leave us for a while, Reuben? We will examine theselists that you have made, and reckon up the total cost; and weshall then see the better how much we shall each have tocontribute, to make up our venture. "

Reuben nodded and, putting on his hat, left the room, saying, "Inan hour I will return;" and then strolled over to a tavern muchfrequented by the masters of the ships in the port. 

Chapter 2: Bound To Unknown Parts. 

When Reuben Hawkshaw returned to the chamber where Diggory Beggswas in conference with the other three traders, he found that thesehad finished their calculations. 

"The matter is settled, Reuben, as far as we are concerned. Mythree friends and myself will go equal shares in the matter. Thevalue of the Swan is to be taken as part of my contribution, and ifshe ever comes back again, as we hope she may do, that sum will bededucted from my share of the profits, due allowance being made forwhat damage or injury she may have suffered. You, it is understood, will take a share of the profits equal to ours, and one-third sharewill, in the first place, be set aside to be divided among theother officers and crew. It will be left entirely to you to chooseyour officers and men, and I need not tell you the sort of fellowsto pick out for such a business. 

"I shall see that the Swan is provided with new rigging and gear, and that there is a plentiful store of all things on board, torepair any damage you may suffer from storm or foe. My good friendshere are willing that the purchasing of all the stores requiredshall be in my hands, and you shall yourself test the quality ofall the provisions before the bargains are concluded, so as to seethat everything is sweet and wholesome. My friends here will notappear in the affair at all, for if folks saw that four of us wereconcerned in the venture, they would think that it was somethingquite out of ordinary. 

"All preparation will be made as quietly as possible, and it willbe given out that the Swan is going to make a voyage to the Levant, and that she will carry a stronger battery of guns than usual tobeat off any Moorish pirates she may meet by the way. As it isknown that she had a sharp fight, coming homeward, it will seemonly natural that we should add to her armament. I shall write upto my agent in London to purchase for me the articles required totrade with the natives, and bid him send them round here by sea, well packed in bales. If we were to purchase so many strangearticles, here, it would give rise to talk; for people would wonderwith whom we intended to trade such goods. 

"Tomorrow morning you and I will make out a list of what you deemadvisable for the purpose. "

For another hour the party sat and talked; for, now that the othertraders had fully determined to go into the venture, they werequite excited over it. 

"Truly if I could but be spared from my business, here, I wouldgladly go with you myself, " Master Streatham said. "I have alwayshad a longing to see strange climes, and as no Englishman has yetset eyes on these countries you are about to visit, Friend Reuben, I would gladly be by your side, and take share in your perils andadventures. "

"I doubt not your heart and courage, Master Jonas, " Reuben replied, "and would warrant that you would behave doughtily, in case offight with Spaniard or Indian; but I question whether you wouldsupport the hardships of the voyage, as cheerfully as you would thedangers. Although you may store the Swan with the best provisionsthat money can buy, a diet of naught but biscuit and salt meatpalls after some weeks--to say nothing of some months--of it; andthis all the more in a hot climate, where the appetite weakens, andone comes to pine for dainty cakes such as our Devonshire wives arefamous for. "

"Yes, I fear I never should support that, " Master Streatham, whowas a large corpulent man, mightily fond of the pleasures of thetable, agreed with a sigh. 

"Besides, Friend Jonas, " Diggory Beggs put in, "Mistress Tabithawould have her voice in the matter; and however much your spiritwould lead you to such an adventure, I doubt whether she would letyou put foot on board. "

"No, it is not for us to be running after adventure, " NicholasTurnbull said. "In the first place, we are sober citizens, and haveour wives and families to think about, and our business and theaffairs of the town; and in the next place, even could we leave allthese, Master Reuben Hawkshaw would not thank us for our company. Every foot of space is of value on the ship; and men who take upspace and consume food, and can neither set a sail nor work acannon, are but useless encumbrances. "

"You have spoken truly, Master Nicholas, " Reuben said bluntly. "Inthe matter of a trip to London, or even as far as the LowCountries, we could accommodate your worshipful honors well enough;but on a journey like this, any man who cannot, if needs be, drinkbilge water and eat shoe leather, is best at home. I took a voyageonce--it is many years ago, now--to Amsterdam, and the owner, notmy good cousin here, but another, took a fancy to go with me; andhis wife must needs accompany him, and verily, before that voyagewas over, I wished I was dead. 

"I was no longer captain of the ship. My owner was my captain, andhis wife was his. We were forever putting into port for fresh breadand meat, milk and eggs, for she could eat none other. If the windgot up but ever so little, we had to run into shelter and anchoruntil the sea was smooth. The manners of the sailors shocked her. She would scream at night when a rat ran across her, and would loseher appetite if a living creature, of which, as usual, the ship wasfull, fell from a beam onto her platter. I was tempted, more thanonce, to run the ship on to a rock and make an end of us all. 

"No, no: a day's sail out from Plymouth, in a freshly launchedship, on a fine day, with a store of good victuals and a few flasksof good wine, is a right merry business; but farther than that Iwish not to see a passenger, on board any ship which I command. "

The others laughed. 

"Well, Master Diggory, we must be going, " Nicholas Turnbull said;"it is getting late. Tomorrow I will come over in the forenoon, asyou suggest; and we will go through these lists more carefully, andtalk over prices and see what bulk they will occupy, and discussmany other matters with the aid and advice of Master Hawkshaw. There is no occasion for undue haste; and yet, if the thing is tobe done, the sooner it be done the better. "

As the party went out, Reuben found his son waiting outside thedoor. 

"Well, father?" he asked anxiously, when the three merchants hadwalked briskly off towards their homes. 

"It is all settled, Roger. As soon as everything is prepared, theSwan will sail for the Spanish main. "

Roger threw his cap high in the air, with a lusty shout thatstartled the better passers-by, hurrying towards their homes; forit was now long after dark, and although the town watch patrolledthe streets regularly, prudent citizens did not care to be abroadafter nightfall. 

"You silly boy;" Reuben said; "you have lost your cap. "

"Nay, I heard it fall somewhere here, " Roger said, searching;"besides, a cap is a small matter, one way or other. 

"Ah! Here it is, floating in a pool of mud; however, a bucket ofwater will set it all right, in the morning. 

"O father! I feel wild with joy, only to think that all we havetalked over together is going to be true, and that we are to be thefirst Englishmen who ever saw the beautiful islands they talkabout, and the natives with their feathers and strange attire. And--"

"And the Spaniards with their loaded guns, and their dungeons andgibbets, " Reuben Hawkshaw put in. 

"Not for us, father. The bottom of the sea maybe, but not a Spanishdungeon. "

"I hope not, my lad. Still, no man can see the future. However, Iam right glad that we are to try this adventure. It is a gloriousone, and will bring us honor in the eyes of all Englishmen if wesucceed, to say nothing of wealth. 

"But mind that you let not your spirits run away with your tongue. No word of this must be spoken to a soul, nor must any mention bemade of it in the hearing of my Cousin Mercy, or the girls. Thefour partners in the adventure have all taken a solemn promise toeach other, that they will not breathe a word of it even to theirwives, averring that women could never be trusted to keep a secret;though as far as I have seen of them, methinks a woman can keep abridle on her tongue just as well as a man--and indeed, somewhatbetter, since they do not loosen them with cider, or wine, orstrong waters. But I believe, myself, it was not so much that theydoubted whether their wives would keep the secret, as whether theywould approve of the enterprise; and that they made the contracttogether, in order that each might, afterwards, be able to assurehis wife that, for his part, he would gladly have taken her intohis confidence, but that he was obliged to fall in with the wishesof his partners. 

"It is a strange thing, Roger, but methinks that, whereas most menbehave valiantly enough when it comes to blows with an enemy, agreat proportion are but cowards with their wives. "

"But why should they be, father?"

"That is an easy question to ask, Roger, but a difficult one toanswer. Maybe you will understand the matter better, some day, whenyou have taken a wife to yourself. In some matters there is nodoubt that women's wits outrun those of men, and that they have awonderful sharpness of tongue. Now a man, when things go wrong withhim, speaks out loudly and roundly; he storms and he rages, butwhen it is over, there is an end of it. Now a woman is not likethat. She seems to ponder the matter over in her heart, and tobring it out as it were piecemeal--throwing little darts at youwhen you don't expect it; saying little things to which, from theirsuddenness, you can find no reply; and pricking you furiously allover, until you are ready to roar out with pain and vexation. Yousee, Roger, a prick hurteth more than a great cut. "

"I should not have thought that, father. "

"That is because you have not thought the matter over, Roger. Inthat fight with the Moors many of the men were sorely cut andwounded, but you heard no cry from them; they only set their teeththe harder, and smote more furiously upon their foes; but there wasno one of them all but, had he sat down suddenly on a small nail, would have roared out like a bull, and have sworn lustily for agood half hour. So it is in domestic matters: the man rages andstorms when things go wrong; and his wife, if she be a woman ofjudgment, holds her peace until it is over, knowing well enoughthat he will be at her mercy, afterwards. Then she sets to work, like those gnats that came on board at Genoa, that they callmosquitoes, and startles him with shrill buzzings in his ears, andpricketh him in the tenderest spots she can find; drawing but thesmallest speck of blood, but causing an itching that makes himready to tear his flesh. 

"Your mother, Roger, was one of the best of women. She was a goodhousewife, and an affectionate. I do not know that I ever saw hergreatly ruffled in temper, but there were times when I would flyfrom my house, and not come up from my work on board, until it wastime to go straight away to bed, so did she prick and sting me withher tongue; and that not shrilly or with anger, but with littlethings, let slip as it were unawares, and with an air of ignorancethat they in any way applied to me. 

"No, Roger, if you will take my advice you will make your ship yourmistress. She will have her ways, but you will learn them, and willknow just how much helm she requires, and how the sail should betrimmed; but with a woman no man attains to this knowledge, and ifyou take my advice, you will give them a wide berth. 

"I know, " he went on, in answer to Roger's merry laugh, "that thisis a matter in which no man will trust to other experience than hisown. Every man who takes a woman to wife thinks that he can manageher, and goes into the matter with a light heart, as if it were amere pleasure excursion on which he is embarking; whereas, intruth, it is a voyage as full of dangers and perils as that uponwhich we are about to adventure. 

"Now let us turn back to our lodging, for I have nearly gone on myface four times already, in these deep ruts and holes. I would thatthe councilors of this town could see the streets of Genoa, orCadiz, or Amsterdam! They might then try to mend the ways ofPlymouth, and make them somewhat less perilous to passengers, afterdark. "

Work began in earnest upon the following day. A number ofshipwrights were set upon the hull of the Swan, which was to bethoroughly overhauled, caulked and pitched, within and without. Themasts and rigging were to be carefully looked to, and every defectrepaired. A new suit of sails was ordered, the old ones to bepatched where the Moorish shot had torn them, so as to be of use asa second suit, did any misadventure happen to the others. 

James Standing, the first mate, took charge of these matters;Reuben Hawkshaw assisting Diggory Beggs in all things relating tothe stores. Greatly were the provision merchants of the townsurprised at the quality of the provisions that Master Beggsordered for the use of the Swan. Nothing but fine flour of the lastyear's grinding; freshly killed beef and pork, to be carefullysalted down in barrels; and newly baked biscuits would satisfyReuben Hawkshaw. They could scarce believe that such articles couldbe meant for use on shipboard; for, as a rule, the very cheapestand worst quality of everything was considered as amply good enoughfor the use of sailors. 

Then, too, the cider and beer must be neither thin nor sour, butsweet and of good body. Surely, Master Beggs must have gone off hishead, thus to furnish his ship! For never before had a vesselsailed out of Plymouth harbor, provided after this fashion. Anample store of ropes and cordage, and of all matters required for aship's equipage, were also laid in. To all questions as to thesurprising lavishness of cost, Diggory replied:

"I would have the ship well found in all matters. It was but theother day that the Antelope returned from a voyage to the Levant. She had lost a third of her crew from scurvy, and of the rest butsix were strong enough to pull at a rope when she came into port. Did not the women follow Master Skimpole, her owner, through thestreets, and cry after him that he was the murderer of theirhusbands, by reason of the foul victual that he had provided fortheir use? No, no, it will cost more to start with, but it will becheaper in the end; for a weak crew often means the losing of aship, besides the loss of a good name. I have never carried economyto such lengths as did Master Skimpole; but I am resolved, in thefuture, that those who sail in my ships shall have good andwholesome fare. Then, if misfortune happens, no one will be able topoint to me in the streets, and say that I fed my men worse thandogs, and thought only of my profits and nothing of the lives ofthose who served me. "

Indeed Master Diggory, after a short time, quite forgot that allthis provision for the health and comfort of the crew was but theoutcome of Reuben Hawkshaw's insistence; and came to regardhimself, with a feeling of pride, as a man possessed of greaterbenevolence than his fellow merchants. 

A week after the refitting of the Swan was completed she wasafloat, with a large proportion of her stores in her hold. A shipfrom London came round and took up her berth alongside of her, discharging large numbers of bales and cases into her; togetherwith six cannon, in addition to those she before carried, and alarge store of ammunition. This naturally gave rise to fresh talkin the town. 

"They say that you are fitting the Swan out for a pirate, MasterBeggs, " one of the merchants said to him; "for twelve cannon aremore than a peaceful trader can positively require. "

"Yes, if she is to meet with none but peaceful people, neighbor;but if she meets with those who are not peaceful, at all, she needsjust as much defense as if she were a ship of war. Master Hawkshawhad much ado to beat off the Moorish pirates who attacked him onhis last voyage; and as the present one will be longer, and moredangerous, he has put stress upon me to add much to her armament. She will have valuable cargo on her return voyage, and he hasstrongly urged upon me to provide such means of defense as mayensure her being able to beat off any who meddle with her; besides, as far as I can read the course of politics, it seems to me thatour alliance with Spain is well nigh at an end, and before the Swanis on her return we may be at war with her. This in itself is goodreason why I should give my master the means of defending himselfstoutly. 

"The money spent on the guns is not wasted. They will be none theworse for keeping; and should the Swan, on her next voyage, go intoa safer line of trade, I can sell them for as much as they now costme. "

In the meantime, Reuben Hawkshaw had been carefully and quietlypicking a crew. He was going to take with him fully twice as manyas had, before, sufficed to navigate the Swan. Of the forty men whohad sailed with him he had lost nine, and five others had notsufficiently recovered from their wounds to sail with him again. Ofthe remainder he engaged twenty, all of whom were stout and willingfellows who would, he knew, sail with him wherever he bid them. Theremaining six, being given to grumbling, he would have none of, good sailors though they were. 

"Half-a-dozen grumblers are enough to spoil a whole crew, " he said. 

There were, therefore, some sixty new hands to engage. Towardsthese he found eighteen who had sailed with him on previousvoyages, and were glad enough to rejoin him; for he had the name ofbeing a good captain, considerate to his men; one who would beobeyed, but who did not harass his crew, and did all he could, inreason, to make them comfortable. 

The others were picked up carefully, one by one. For this purposehe took some of his best men aside, and confided to them, privately, that the present voyage was to be out of the ordinary, and that he needed not only stout fellows but willing and cheerfulones: men who would take hardships without grumbling, and who, witha prospect of good reward in addition to their pay, would gowithout question where they were told, and do as they wereordered--were it to singe the beard of the Grand Turk, himself, inhis own palace. He charged them, therefore, to find for him men ofthis kind, among their relations, or men who had sailed with him. 

"I would rather, " he said, "have landsmen, providing they arestrong and stout hearted, than sailors, however skillful, who aregiven to grumbling and disaffection. We shall have plenty of goodsailors on board, and the others will soon learn their business;therefore, choose you not for seamanship, but rather forwillingness and good temper. And broach not the subject to anyunless you feel assured, beforehand, that they will be willing tojoin; for I want not the matter talked about. Therefore those whojoin are to keep the matter private, and are not to come on boarduntil the night before we get up our anchors. We are taking a muchstronger crew than usual, for we have many guns that need working, if it comes to fighting. "

As these instructions were given separately, none of the twelve menhe spoke to knew that the others had received similar instructions;and that instead of forty men, as usual, the Swan was to carrynearly ninety. 

As to the officers, Reuben Hawkshaw needed none others than thosewho had before sailed with him. The two mates had each been withhim for upwards of ten years, and had learned their business underhis eye; and he intended, although he had not as yet told him so, to rate Roger as third mate. His boatswain would go in the samecapacity as before; and he shipped, as gunner, one who had servedfor some years in a king's ship in that rank, and was wellacquainted with the working of ordnance. 

Mistress Mercy had, of course, heard from her gossips of the talkthat was going on, concerning the unusual preparations that werebeing made, by her husband, for the forthcoming voyage of the Swan;and the trader was often put to his wits' end by her questions onthe subject. His professions of benevolence towards the crew, andhis explanations of his reasons for her powerful armament hadsufficed for others, but they by no means satisfied her. 

"Do you think, Diggory Beggs, " she asked, indignantly, "that afterall these years I do not know you as well as I do the contents ofmy linen chest? I have never before known you open your pursestrings one inch wider than was necessary. Have I not always had toask, until I am verily ashamed, before I can get a new gown formyself, or a decent cloak for the girls? You have ever been hardfisted with your money, and never disposed to spend a groat, saveon good occasion. There is not the wife of a trader of yourstanding in Plymouth but makes a braver show than I do, when wewalk on the hoe on holidays or feast days. 

"There is something at the bottom of all this I don't understand;but mark you, Diggory, I am not to be kept in the dark. As yourwife, I have a right to know why you are throwing about good andlawful money. I toil and slave to keep your house decent andrespectable, at small cost; but I shall do so no longer. If you canafford to throw money into the gutter in one way, you can inanother; and people will cry shame on you, when, as they say, youare pampering up your sailors, in such manner as will causediscontent among all others in the port, while your wife anddaughters are walking about in homespun!"

Mistress Mercy did not succeed in extracting the information shedesired from her husband, who was, however, forced to fall backupon the defense that he had his reasons, but that he was pledgedto say nothing concerning them. 

"Pledged!" she replied, scornfully. "And to whom are you pledged, Ishould like to know? I thought you were pledged to me, and that youwere bound to cherish and comfort me; which means, of course, thatyou were to have no secrets from me, and to tell me all that Idesire to know. "

But though Diggory kept the secret, albeit with much trouble; andwith many misgivings as to what would happen in the future, whenhis wife came to learn of the important venture he had undertaken, without consulting her; she nevertheless succeeded so far that, inorder to pacify her, he was obliged to allow her a free hand inchoosing, from his magazines, such pieces of cloth and silk forherself and the girls as she had a fancy to. This permission shedid not abuse as to quality, for she knew well enough what wasbecoming, in the way of dress, for the wife of a merchant; and thatit was not seemly, for such a one, to attire herself in apparelsuited for the wives of nobles, and ladies of the Court. ButDiggory groaned in spirit, although he prudently said nothing, atseeing that she took advantage of the present position to carry offa store which would amply suffice, for at least two or three years'wearing, for herself and the girls. 

"You have done me a parlous ill turn, Cousin Reuben, " he said sadlyto his cousin, "by bidding me hide this matter from my wife. A fewmore such secrets, and I should be a ruined man. Never before haveI known her seized with a desire for such prodigality of vesture. Ihave looked upon her, all these years, as a sober and discreetwoman, well content to wear what was quiet and becoming to herstation; but now--truly my heart melted when I saw how she fingeredthe goods, and desired John, my assistant, to cut off such lengthsas she desired from some of my goodliest cloths. "

"Tut, tut, cousin; you exaggerate things greatly. It is no wonderthat Mistress Mercy, seeing that you are flourishing greatly intrade, and able to spend your money freely, should deem it butfitting that she, as your wife, should make a braver show thanheretofore. Besides, the girls are growing up, and need to be alittle bright and gay. Why, man, there are many London citizens, who could not count their broad pieces with you, whose wives spendmany times as much, every year, on their attire as Mistress Mercyhas cost you now. "

"Well, well, Reuben, there may be something in what you say; but nomore secrets, or there is no saying what wild extravagance shemight take in her head, next time. She might quarrel with the houseand insist upon a new one, furnished from top to bottom; or set herheart on a coach, with running footmen. No, no more secrets, or Ishall be having her so set herself up that I shall be no moremaster of my own house. "

Roger was plied with many questions by his cousins, who triedalternately coaxing, and pouting, to learn from him why it wasthat, as all told them, preparations were being made for the voyageof the Swan such as were unknown, before, at Plymouth. All he couldreply was that the ship was only being victualed as all ships oughtto be whose owners cared, as they should do, for the comfort andhealth of their crews. More than that he could not say. He wouldnot deny that he had certain ideas of his own as to the voyage; butif Cousin Diggory and his father thought it well to make no talkabout the matter, it was not for him to say what were his thoughtsabout it. 

"But we would tell nobody, " Dorothy urged. "Don't you think wecould keep a secret, as well as you can?"

"That is just it, Cousin Dorothy! Don't you see, if I were to tellyou, it would be a proof that I could not keep a secret? And then, if you told it, I could not blame you for blabbing. I don't saythere is any secret; but if there is, I must keep it. "

"I know that you are going into danger, Reuben; else you would nothave all those great guns they say there are, on board. "

"The great guns will keep us out of danger, you see. The more guns, the less danger. "

"Come away, Agnes, " Dorothy said, with an assumption ofstateliness. "Cousin Roger is altogether too smart for us. Let himkeep his secrets, if he will; and let us go and help mother withher sewing. "

And so, for the last two or three days before the Swan sailed, there was a coolness between Roger and the girls, as well asbetween Diggory Beggs and his wife. 

At last the day came when everything was complete, the water casksfilled, and the last packet and bale stored away in the hold; andeven Reuben Hawkshaw admitted that there was nothing else that hecould think of, requisite either for the safety or navigation ofthe ship, or the provisioning or health of the crew. 

The order was passed round for all the old hands to be aboardbefore sunset, that evening, together with those who had beenopenly engaged to fill up the vacancies. As for the rest, thetwelve recruiters each received private orders. Three of them wereto bring down the men they had engaged to the wharf, abreast of theSwan, at eight o'clock; and to go off in the boat which would beawaiting them there, under charge of Master Standing. Three otherswere to come half an hour later. The other six were to bring downtheir men at daybreak--so that all would get on board unnoticed. 

The last meal at Master Diggory's was but a dull one. The subjectof the Swan and her voyage had, by common consent, been droppedaltogether for the last day or two; and it was not until supper wasover that Mistress Mercy, and the girls, knew that the hour ofsailing was at hand. Then Reuben spoke up:

"We go on board tonight, Cousin Mercy, and shall get up our anchorand loose our sails the first thing in the morning. I know that youhave been somewhat aggrieved, at not learning more about ourintentions; but it was not Cousin Diggory's fault that you have notbeen told. "

"I do not seek to pry into matters which my husband thinks fit toconceal from me, " she said, coldly. 

"Nevertheless, cousin, you are hurt; and I cannot blame you, seeingthat it is natural that a woman should like to know what is passingaround her. But I wish, before I go, that you should see thatDiggory is not to blame in this matter. There is no harm in mytelling you, now, that he stands not alone in this venture, butthat others have joined with him. Now he himself, knowing you to bea circumspect woman, who could be trusted to keep to yourselfanything that you might learn, would willingly have taken you intoour councils; but all women are not so discreet, and matters whichit is very important should be kept secret might have leaked out, had it not been proposed that all concerned in the matter shouldbind themselves solemnly to each other, to say no words about it, even to their wives; and thus, you see, Diggory's lips have beensealed, and that not by any mistrust of you. 

"It may be some time before it will be prudent for the truth aboutthis voyage to be known, but in good time those concerned may thinkfit to relieve each other of this agreement they have entered upon, and to let their wives, and others who may be depended upon, intothe secret. I wanted to tell you this before we sailed, for Ishould not like to go away feeling that you cherished aught ofmalice against me; for I have seen for some time that you have heldme, as well as your husband, to blame. We are going on a longvoyage, Cousin Mercy, and one from which it may well be that noneof us will ever return to this good town of Plymouth. I am somewhatbreaking my promise in saying this, and I rely upon you, and thegirls, repeating it to no one. It is a long and venturous journey, and one not without much peril; but if it succeeds, it will bringmuch honor, as well as wealth, to all concerned. 

"And now, Cousin Mercy, as I have told you so much as that, I trustthat we may part as we have always parted, in friendly and kindlyfashion. You and your husband have been good friends to me and myboy, and have gone in that matter far beyond the ordinary bounds ofkinship; and I should not like to start upon this voyage knowingthat there was a cloud between us. "

Mistress Mercy rose from her seat, walked round to Reuben Hawkshaw, and kissed him. 

"Forgive me, Cousin Reuben, " she said, "for my cross looks andshrewish ways. I see that I have acted altogether wrongly in thematter, and that neither you nor Diggory are to blame. I knew notthat others were concerned, and thought that a mystery was beingmade because it was considered that, did I know it, I should runout and blab it in the streets of Plymouth. Now I know how it is, Iam well content as to that; but not so, at the thought of thisunknown peril into which you are about to run, and I wonder thatDiggory should adventure your life, and that of Roger, upon such anexpedition. "

"It is my own proposal, Cousin Mercy, and Diggory has but yieldedto my wishes. Roger is as hot for the adventure as I am, and we areboth content to run what risks we may encounter, for the honorwhich we shall gain if we return safely home. 

"And now, Roger, let us be going. Leave takings are sad things, andthe shorter they are made, the better. "

While these words had been said the girls, who sat on either sideof Roger, were silently making their peace with him, by furtivesqueezes of his hands below the table; and they burst into tears, as Roger and his father rose. 

"Goodbye, Agnes, " Roger said. 

"Goodbye, Dorothy, " and as he kissed her he whispered, "if Ireturn, I will bring you the prettiest trinkets ever seen inPlymouth. "

"Bring back yourself, Roger, and I shall be more than content, " shereplied. 

In another minute they were gone, Diggory Beggs taking his hat andstarting with them; telling his wife that he should not returnuntil morning, as he should go on board the Swan with them, andremain until she sailed. 

"You will not go before daybreak, Cousin Reuben?" Mistress Mercyasked. 

"No; it will more likely be an hour after sunrise before we weighanchor. "

"Then I and the girls will be down on the wharf, to see the last ofyou and wave our kerchiefs, and wish you a pleasant voyage and asafe return. "

Chapter 3: The Voyage. 

GREAT was the surprise of the original crew of the Swan, when boatload after boat load of fresh hands arrived. They themselves hadbeen quietly told that the voyage was likely to be one of unusuallength, and that none save those willing and ready to stay away, aslong as might be required, were to sail in the Swan on her presentventure. There was, therefore, a general idea current among themthat Master Hawkshaw had some adventure quite out of the ordinaryin his mind; and the news that some heavy guns had arrived fromLondon for her, had confirmed their opinion as to the voyage. 

"Let us have no loud talk, tonight, " Reuben Hawkshaw ordered. "Whenwe get our sails spread tomorrow, and are well out of port, you cantalk to your hearts' content; but the night is still, and I wantnot that attention of any on shore should be called to the ship. There has been more foolish talk than enough about her already; soturn in to rest, lads, without ado. The boatswain will serve youeach out a pottle of cider, such as you never drank on board shipbefore, I warrant me, and which is a sample of what you will have, all the voyage. When you have tossed that off, let each lie down ashe can find space. We will divide into watches, and settle as toeach man's place, tomorrow. 

"Pengarvan, set four hands aside to go on shore, with the boat, anhour before daybreak. Tell them off to sleep where you can layhands upon them, easily. Keep the boat alongside, and make off tothe wharf as noiselessly as you can; but I shall be on deck, then, and will give you further orders. "

The second mate only replied, "Ay, ay, Captain Hawkshaw, " for hewas a man of but few words. 

Reuben Hawkshaw was not fond of Cornishmen, but he made anexception in the case of Pengarvan--indeed, although their bordersjoined, there was little liking among Cornish and Devon men foreach other. 

"They are black, ill-conditioned dogs, " Reuben Hawkshaw would say;"good sailors, I own; none better; but glum and surly in theirways, and with nothing joyous in their natures. It seems to me thatworking in the darkness--in those holes of theirs, underground--hasinfected the spirits of the whole county; as it might well do, seeing that, as everyone knows, there are little people who guardthe treasures of the mines; and who, if they cannot do bodily hurtto those who delve for metals, can yet infect their spirits with ablack melancholy, and do them other grievous harm. 

"So when Pengarvan came to me as a boy, on the quay here, and askedme to take him with me to sea, I did not much like doing so; for Isaw at once, by his speech, that he was Cornish; but I did not liketo turn him away, for he said that he was willing, and accustomedto the sea. So I gave him a trial, and he has turned out afirst-rate sailor. He is chary of speech, and not given to jest orlaughter; but he is always quick, and willing to obey orders;taking whatever comes in good part, and bearing himself just thesame, in storm, as in sunshine. 

"I know naught of his history. The Swan has been his home since hefirst came on board, twelve years ago. As long as she is afloat, henever leaves her. When she is laid down for repairs, he takes thenearest lodging on hand, and abides there till she is afloat again. I believe that he comes from Fowey, and guess that he got into sometrouble or other, and had to run for it. But that's nothing to me. I want no better man; and know that, whatever comes, I can relyupon Pengarvan to stand by me, and the ship, to the last. "

If the men were astonished at the thirty new hands who came onboard on the previous evening, they were still more astonished whenas many more embarked in the morning. The newcomers were ordered tokeep in the forecastle, and in the quarters under it, until theSwan was well away from land. 

"There will be a good many eyes turned on the ship, as soon as weare seen to be shaking out our canvas, " Reuben said; "and there isno need to set their tongues wagging, by showing more men on deckthan we usually carry. "

The captain and Diggory Beggs talked late on into the night. Theywent over all the ground again; and Reuben brought out the map ofthe islands, and showed where he intended to touch. 

"I think not to do much trading there, " he said. "There is gold inHispaniola and Cuba; but the captain I got the chart from saidthere was no very great store there, and that the natives had butlittle of it when the Spaniards first arrived; seeing that it tooktrouble and labor to obtain, and they are by nature altogetheraverse to hard work, and moreover place but little value on thegold. But there were rumors among them that, farther west, therewas a land where gold was in great plenty; and where there was apowerful people, dressed in gay attire, and wearing great braceletsand necklaces of gold. 

"So far, the Spaniards have not found this land; though they havesailed down the coast a long way to the south, and northward as faras the point that Master Cabot reached, when he sailed down fromNewfoundland; but due west they have never sailed far, and havefound the sea ever stretching away in front of them; so that it isclear that either the great mainland is split in two at this point, or there is a vast bay. This I shall try to discover, and if wefind these people of whom the Indians speak, we may well returnloaded down with gold. 

"My advice to you, Cousin Diggory, is that you and your partnersshould continue to keep silent as to this voyage of ours. If wecome not back, and after a time there is a talk here that we havegone to the Indies, the news may be carried to London; and you maybe questioned, and may be blamed mightily for undertaking such anadventure, without the king's permission; and all sorts of harm mayfall upon you. Success would, in my mind, altogether excuse you;and you will be able to offer so great a present to the king thathe will be mighty contented. But if you fail, it will be otherwise. Therefore my advice is, till the Swan is anchored in the port saynothing about her. It were best, from the moment we sail, to writeoff all that has been spent upon her as money lost, just the sameas if you knew for certain that she had gone down as soon as shewas out of sight of land. 

"Folks will ask you what has become of her, and you will truly saythat you have had no news; and when months pass on, and she comesnot, you will shake your head, and say that you begin to fear thatevil has befallen her. She may have gone down in a storm, or beencast on some rocky coast and all perished, or been captured bypirates. 

"If the friends of the sailors make a stir, and go to themagistrates, you have but to show the copy of the letter ofinstructions which we drew up the other day, laying it down that Iwas to make for the African Straits, and to put into no Portugueseor Spanish port by the way; that I was then to shape my course forthe island of Malta, and to take in fresh stores of food and waterthere; then that I was to pass round the southernmost point ofGreece, and sail upwards to Constantinople, and there to dispose ofsuch portion of my cargo as I could sell at good profit, buyinggoods suited for our market with the monies I received; and if myhold was full I was then to return straight to England; but if Ihad still some of my cargo unsold, I could trade as best seemed tome among the Eastern Islands, and with the ports of Asia. 

"There would be your instructions to show, and as it is notoriousto all that you provisioned the ship in the best manner possible, and laid in greater stores than ordinary of all things necessaryfor the voyage, none can hold you to blame, in any way, if thechances of the seas have proved too masterful for us, and the Swanreturns no more. 

"Should we carry out our enterprise to the fullest, and gain greatstore of gold, I shall, if it is possible, come not directly home, butto some port--maybe in Ireland, maybe in the Low Countries--whence wecan send word to you. Upon hearing of our coming there, I shouldadvise you and your fellow adventurers to journey straight to London, to gain audience with one of the ministers, and tell him you have amatter of great importance to communicate to the king himself; andthat you should then lay before his majesty an account of what youhave done, and pray him to pardon your boldness, which was due toyour desire for the honor of the country as much as to wish for profit, and beg him to accept such share of the gold as you may think fit. Ishall, of course, when I write let you know about what weight of themetal I have on board. In that way, when the ship comes into port allwill be smooth sailing for you; whereas if I come unannounced, thereis no saying what share of your profits his majesty may think fit totake. "

"I think the plan is a very good one, indeed, Reuben; and I willfollow it to the letter. When think you may I begin to expect tohear news of you?"

"It is difficult to say, seeing that we know neither the distancewe may have to sail, nor the difficulties we may have to meet with, nor the winds and currents of those regions. I should say fifteenmonths at the earliest; and if double that time passes, withoutyour hearing aught, then I should say you may give up all hope ofever seeing us again. "

"I am disposed even now, Reuben, to regret that I ever embarked inthis venture--not, as you surely know, from any fear of losing themoney that I have put into it, but from the risk that will be runby you and the lad Roger, who are both very dear to me. "

"Whatever comes, you must not blame yourself in that matter, Diggory. You have only yielded to my solicitations, and if we go toour death it is our choosing, and none of thine. "

"Should the Swan come back without you, Reuben--as may possibly be, for if there be any danger you are sure to expose yourself in thefront of it--Roger shall be as a son to me; and shall either intime have a ship to command, and a share in her, as thou hast; andhe shall come in our business, when he has had enough of adventureat sea, and is willing to settle down on land. "

Reuben wrung his cousin's hand silently, and then said:

"Let us take one more glass of strong water, Diggory, and then geta few hours' sleep before morning. It is past midnight now, and Imust be up by four; for at that hour the boat must go off for thefirst batch of our new hands. "

Day broke, just as the last batch of men were brought on board. Assoon as these had gone below the whistle was sounded, the old crewcame up on deck, and the preparations for making sail commenced. The anchor was hove short, the lashings of the sails were loosened, the flags run up to the mast heads, the last casks and baleslowered into the hold, the hatches put on, and the decks washeddown. 

Before these preparations were all complete, a little group wasseen, standing at the end of the wharf. 

"There is your good wife, Diggory, and the girls. She has kept herword to be up, betimes, to see the last of us. "

At last all was ready, and Diggory shook hands with Reuben, andturned to Roger, when the captain said:

"The lad can go in charge of the boat that takes you ashore, Diggory, and just say another word of parting to them there. "

In five minutes, Roger stood on the wharf. 

"I cannot wait, Cousin Mercy, " he said, "for all is ready forhoisting the anchor; but my father said I might just come ashore, for one more goodbye. "

"May God protect you, Roger, " Mistress Mercy said, as she foldedhim in a motherly embrace. "We shall all pray for you, daily andnightly, until you return. Goodbye, Roger! Don't imperil your lifeneedlessly, but be prudent and careful. "

"For your sake, Dorothy, " he whispered, as he kissed her. 

"Yes, for my sake, Roger, " she said softly. 

Agnes hung round his neck, crying loudly, and her mother had tounclasp the child's fingers. 

"God bless you all, " said Roger hoarsely, and then ran down thesteps, and leaped into the stern of the boat. 

When he gained the deck of the Swan, the boat was hoisted in, andthe men began to heave round the windlass. As soon as the anchorwas up, the sails were sheeted home; and the Swan, yielding to thelight breeze off the land, began to make her way through the water. Roger, from the poop, waved his cap in reply to the signals offarewell from shore; and then, running down into the waist, busiedhimself with the work of the ship, until they were too far awayfrom the land for the figures there to be any longer visible. 

The rest of the crew now came on deck, and all were mustered inwatches. Reuben Hawkshaw, standing on the edge of the poop, thensaid a few words to them. 

"Men, " he said, "I dare say there is some wonderment among you, infinding yourselves so strong a crew, and at seeing the Swan so wellprovided with guns, and with all other necessaries. You will learn, in good time, all about it; but at present it is best, for manyreasons, that you should know nothing about the matter. We may beoverhauled by a king's ship; we may meet with foul weather, andhave to put back into port; and a loose tongue might do us grievousdamage. It is enough for you to know that where the ship is goingyou are going; that she is stored with provisions of such qualityas was never put on board a trader before; that everything will bedone for your comfort. As to myself, I am content to know that Ihave a crew of eighty-five stout Devonshire lads under me, and thatwe can give an account of ourselves, whosoever may meet us. Thosewho have sailed with me before know that I do my best for my men, that there will be no harsh words or violence on board this ship, save they are well merited. Discipline, order, and obedience I willhave, and that strictly. Above all, I will have no grumbling. Agrumbling crew is a useless crew, and a sick crew; while a cheerfulcrew can meet, with confidence, whatever befalls them; but I thinknot that I have any grumblers on board, since every man has beencarefully chosen. A merry heart goes all the way, as the saying hasit, and I want this crew to be a happy one. 

"So far as the order of the ship permits it, you shall have everyindulgence. At first you will find yourselves pressed for space, but you will soon eat and drink room for yourselves. The stores tobe first used are all down in the fore hold, and I reckon that, inthree weeks or a month, that will be cleared; and there will thenbe room for all to lie in shelter, when we are in harbor; and thepresent accommodation is sufficient for the watch below, providingall sleep quietly, and have good conscience. 

"And now, to work. While you get everything tidy and in goodshipshape, the cooks will get to work at the coppers; and I canpromise you a good breakfast, washed down by sound cider, such asyou had last night. "

The men gave a cheer, and were soon at work, under the direction oftheir officers. It mattered little to them where they were going, or what was before them. They had guessed that it was no ordinaryvoyage they were going to undertake; but the thought that, whereverit was, they were to be well kept and well cared for, satisfiedthem mightily; and if fighting were to come into their way, so muchthe better. With such a crew, they could well take their partagainst any enemy they were likely to meet. 

In the poop of the Swan there was a small saloon, extending acrossthe stern, and two cabins on either side of the passage leading toit. These were occupied by the captain, the two mates, and Roger;and they took their meals together in the saloon. In a cabinunderneath this, the three petty officers and twenty of the sailorslived together, the main body of the crew occupying the raisedforecastle and the cabin underneath it. The galley was forward, built up against the forecastle, and thus sheltered from heavy seaswhich might sweep the waist of the vessel. Four small cannon weremounted on the poop, two on the forecastle, the six larger gunswere in the waist--three on either side. 

The breeze freshened as the Swan drew out from under the shelter ofthe land, and by midday the shore had faded from the sight. Thecrew had by this time settled down in their places, and sat ingroups on deck, some overhauling the contents of their sea bags, looking over their clothes, and setting to, with needle and thread, to make such repairs as were needed. Some of the new hands wereleaning over the side, wishing heartily that they were on shoreagain. Those who had made voyages were talking to their companionsabout the various ports at which they might touch, and the sightsthey would behold. 

All, save those suffering from the effects of the sea, were in highgood temper. As much fresh beef as was like to keep good till eatenhad been brought on board. The wind set in, the next morning, freshly from the northeast; and with all sail set, the Swan rangaily before it. 

"Would that this wind would blow, without a break, for anothermonth, " Reuben Hawkshaw said, as he sat at dinner with the twomates and Roger. 

Standing and Pengarvan looked up quickly; but the latter, without aquestion, again betook himself to feeding. Standing, however, laiddown his jackknife in astonishment. 

"A month, Captain Hawkshaw? I should have thought four or five daysof this would give us ample westing, and that after that a westerlybreeze, somewhat from the north, would suit us best. "

"Ay, ay, you would think so, Standing; but then you see, you knownot to within a good many points where our journey tendeth. Waittill I have finished my dinner, for man cannot talk and eattogether, with comfort. Then, when my boy has removed thetrenchers, I will tell you, over an extra mug of cider, what allthis is about. "

The meal lasted for some time longer, for Reuben Hawkshaw was agood trencherman, and one not given to hurrying himself, unlessthere was need; and neither of the other men were far behind theirchief, in the matter of the stowage of victuals. But at last themeal was done, and the trenchers were carried off. The earthenwaremugs were again filled with cider, and then Reuben Hawkshaw--sittingat one end of the table, with Roger facing him, and the mates oneon either hand--threw himself back in his settle, which he used inright of captaincy, while the others contented themselves with stools, and began. 

"I had not thought, comrades, to broach this matter until we weredown in the latitude of the African Straits; but seeing that thewind has taken us in charge, I see no reason for longer keepingsilent. You, who have both sailed with me for years, must haveknown right well that this was no ordinary voyage--the number ofmen I have taken on board, the care I have had as to the stores, and the great number of water casks, must have told you that. Youhave asked no questions, and I did not expect that you would. "

"Why should we?" James Standing growled. "It mattered naught to uswhere we went, as we knew we should hear, in good time. "

Pengarvan said nothing, but he nodded, to show that he agreed withthe first mate. 

"Well, men, our intent is this: I see not why the Spaniards shouldhave all the good things to themselves, and I purpose to goa-trading with the natives, down in these new islands of theirs. "

An exclamation of surprise broke from James Standing, but Pengarvanonly nodded again. 

"But this is not all, " Reuben went on. "So far, the Spaniards havenot gained much store of gold from these islands; but I havelearned that, among the natives, there is talk of a rich nationlying somewhere farther to the west, where gold and riches of allsorts abound. So far the Spaniards have not found it, having theirhands pretty well full. They have sailed down the land to the southand, as you know, Master Cabot sailed from the north, down almostto the latitude of these islands; but due west no man has sailedyet, or if he has, has never returned to tell of it. "

"Well, Captain Reuben, " James Standing said, "as I said before, itmakes no difference to me where we go. If the Spaniards catch usthere, they will cut our throats to a surety, if they can; but ifyou are ready to take your chance of that, I have nothing againstit. I feel as if I am taken aback a bit, just now, as it comes newto me--my own fancy being that you intended to trade with theTurkish ports and islands, and had taken a strong crew on board tobeat off any pirates that they might meet. "

"And you, Pengarvan?"

"It is as I expected, Captain. I thought that you did not bring theSpaniard on board at Cadiz, and sit plying him with wine, andtalking to him by the hour, for nothing. So when I saw what wasbeing done on board the Swan, it came to me that you intended totry a venture in the Spanish main. "

"Here is a map which I got from the Spaniard, " Reuben said, layingit out upon the table. "Here, you see, all the great islands aremarked in their places, with their ports and the Spanishsettlements. There are besides these, the Spaniard said, numbers ofsmall ones not marked on the chart. In these large islands, Cubaand Hispaniola, the Spaniards have made themselves masters of thepeople, and reduced them to slavery; and there would be no touchingat these with either safety or profit. The small ones have beenonly occasionally visited, and with these we may do trade. 

"Here is the line of the mainland, to the south of the islands. Yousee it runs along as far as the easternmost of them, and then turnsaway to the south; while from the north the mainland comes downwell nigh to Cuba. One reason, the Spaniard said, why they have notsailed west to find out this land of gold, is that there is a greatcurrent, which runs in between the islands and the southern land, and sweeps out again with great force between the Bahamas and thisnorthern land; and that they fear being swept away by it, andgetting driven into whirlpools; and moreover they say that thereare great storms to be encountered, in the waters to the west. 

"Now the fact that there is a current into, and another current outof, this western sea, seems to show that there is no exit to thewest; and that the water that comes in at the south finds itself ina great bay, and so is forced to pass out to the north. How greatthis bay may be I know not, but surely it cannot be too great tosearch. At any rate it is clear to me that, somewhere to the west, these two great lands that we see to the north and south join. Nowthat men who have, with much toil and risk, made a discovery of anew land should claim it, for their king, seems to me fair andright; but not that they should claim sole traffic, with lands ofwhose very existence they know nothing; and therefore, although itis true that the pope has given these western islands to Spain, Isee not how he can give to them land not, as yet, discovered. 

"If there is, as the natives in the islands say, a land lyingsomewhere to the west, where gold is abundant, I see no reason why, if we are first there, we should not gather great stores. The balesand boxes, that were brought round from London, contain a greatquantity of all the things that are, as the Spaniard told me, mostprized by the natives. Glass beads of all sorts and kinds, vesselsof brass, iron hatchets and arrowheads, hawk bells, mirrors, andtrinkets. The venture is, I admit, a perilous one; but if wesucceed, every man on board will have a share in the profit. "

Reuben then explained the arrangements he had made, with theowners, for the division of such treasure as they might bring home. 

"That is a fair proposal, " the first mate said; "and I doubt notthat all on board will gladly fall in with it. If we succeed, weshall set every tongue in England wagging; and there will be plentyof others, I warrant, who will be ready to follow our example. "

"I had intended, " Reuben went on, "to sail as far as the straits;then to head for the island of Madeira and, when within sight ofit, to head away west-sou'-west. But if we carry this wind with us, we will make straight for the islands, and thereby shall escape therisk of being seen by vessels coming and going, as they all followa track south of Madeira. We can make a good fight with anySpaniard that falls foul of us, and are as likely to take him as heis to capture us; but I would fain keep clear of them, if I can, since we go to trade and not to fight. 

"Now I think you had best give a hint of the matter in hand to ourold crew, all of whom we can depend upon; as indeed, I hope we canupon all, though as yet their mettle has not been tried. Take themaside singly, and open the matter to them. In a few days I shalltell the rest; but the matter will go more fairly, and easily, ifwe have a proportion of them ready to throw up their caps, andshout. "

"Aye, aye, Captain Reuben. One bellwether will carry a whole flockafter it, but I fear not that any will want to hold back. It isjust the adventure that will suit a brave man's spirit--plenty tosee, plenty to do, the chance of a fight, and the chance of afortune. I should like to know what one could want, better thanthat. Besides, all are in high feather at the quality of the food, which they say the like of was never known on shipboard before; andthat goes a long way. It is the fasting man who kicks. The full oneis content, however matters go. "

Pengarvan had not again opened his lips. He nodded occasionally, and that was all his captain expected of him; but the fact that hehad guessed the destination of the ship, added to the esteem whichReuben Hawkshaw had for his second mate. 

Three days later Reuben Hawkshaw called the crew together, andinformed them of their destination. He possessed the rougheloquence best suited for the class he was addressing, and carriedhis hearers with him. He spoke as if the idea, that any of themcould shrink from undertaking such an adventure, had not enteredhis mind; but assumed that they were the most fortunate of men, inhaving such a chance offered to them. 

"You do not yet know, " he said, "how great a piece of good fortunehas befallen you, by being chosen to sail with me on this voyage. Had the news been as much as whispered, in Plymouth, I could havegathered a thousand volunteers in an hour. You all know how carefulhave been the preparations for the voyage, how strongly we aremanned, how well we are armed, what stores of excellent provisionsand what casks of good cider and ale are in the hold. 

"Now I am going to tell you what all this is for. We are going, lads, to get gold; and if we succeed, as I doubt not we shall, eachman on his return will, in addition to his wages, have a share inthe spoil--such a share as will, I hope, make him comfortable forlife. "

A loud cheer broke from the men, as they pressed forward eagerly tolisten. 

"I have learned, lads, " he said, "from a Spaniard who has been outthere, of a land abounding with gold, lying to the west of theSpanish Islands. As yet, none of them have ventured thither; and Imean that we shall be the first to reap the harvest. Why shouldthese Spaniards keep every good thing to themselves? We are as goodsailors as they are, and better; as good men, and better. Therefore, I say, we will have a share of the prizes. 

"We shall touch on our way at some of the islands, for wood andwater and fruit and vegetables. There are plenty of them where wecan find these, without meeting with a Spaniard. If we do meet withone, and he tries to interfere with us, so much the worse for him. 

"Then, when we have taken in what we want, we will sail west; andif we find this land, as I doubt not we shall, we will return homewith such treasures as were never brought before into an Englishport. 

"You must make up your minds, lads, that it is not to be all plainsailing, and that we may have hardships and trials to meet with;but no true sailor shrinks from these. It is a grand adventure, lads--an adventure that nobles and princes would be glad to sharein. There is honor and glory in it, as well as booty. We shall bethe first Englishmen who ever sailed those seas, or dared todispute the right of the Spaniards to keep all the treasures of thewest in their hands; and in time to come your children's childrenwill be proud to say, 'My grandsire was one of those who sailed inthe Swan. '"

When the captain ceased speaking, there was a shout of enthusiasmfrom his hearers; not one of whom but considered himself to be oneof the most fortunate of men, in being chosen as one of the crew ofthe Swan. This was an adventure, indeed. It was no mere tradingvoyage, but a grand expedition. There were new lands to be seen, there was the satisfaction of outwitting the Spaniards, there wereglory and honor and gold to be obtained. 

As for hardships and danger, they recked little of them. Thesealways formed part of their lot; and with so well found a ship, andso good a crew, they felt confident of being able to face anythingthat might befall them. 

They speedily broke up into excited groups, eagerly discussing thenews they had heard. The new hands plied the older ones withquestions, as to the general strength of the Spanish ships, thenumber of men they carried, and their armament. The guns wereexamined with fresh attention and admiration, and men looked alongthe sights as if already, in fancy, engaging in an encounter withthe Dons. A horn of strong ale was served out to each, by thecaptain's orders, to celebrate the occasion; and the men dranksuccess to the enterprise, shaking each other by the hand, and eachvowing to do his share, bravely. 

The wind continued favorable until they had passed Madeira, whichwas seen like a cloud on the port side. Three days later the breezedropped, and there was a stark calm, in which the Swan laymotionless on the sea for well nigh a fortnight. The captain, knowing well that idleness is, of all things, the most harmful to acrew, set them to work to get up the cases of arms, and polishtheir swords and pikes until they shone. Then the crew wereexercised with boarding pike and cutlass. Singlesticks and staffs, which the captain had provided for such an occasion, were broughtup; and men were matched against each other with these--smallprizes being given to those who showed themselves the mostproficient. 

Squads were told off to the great guns, and instructed how theseshould best be worked by the gunner, so that each man should do hisshare without hurry or confusion. He would fain have practiced themat a mark, but this the captain would not have as, with the air sostill, the guns would be heard at a long distance, and might evenbring up some Spanish or Portuguese vessel, to inquire into thecause of the firing--for they were now far below the line which theships of other nations were forbidden to cross. Nor was there greatneed for practice, for to each gun was appointed, as captain, oneof the old hands accustomed to the work, who could be trusted tosend the ball straight when the time should come. 

With these and other exercises, and with such sports as the sailorscould devise, the time of the calm was got through well enough. They had now been over a month at sea; but, thanks to the honestfood and sound cider, the men's health in no way suffered, and allwere as well and hearty as upon the day when they set sail. 

When the wind came, it came with sudden fury; but Reuben Hawkshaw hadheard of the sudden gales that ships sailing west had to encounter, and took precautions as soon as it began to rise--furling up all thegreat sails; passing lifelines along the sides, to which the men couldcling, if the waves washed boisterously over her; and clearing thedecks and closing up all hatchways and openings. So, though for a weekshe tossed and labored in the gale, she was none the worse when itceased; and indeed, the seas she encountered were by no means so heavyas those with which she had battled, on her voyage home from Spain. 

While the gale lasted, Reuben Hawkshaw took every precaution toenable him to keep his reckoning, heaving the log every half hour, and noting constantly each change in the direction of the wind; sothat, when all was over, he could tell within fifty miles the spotwhere the gale left her--for in those days the instruments ofnavigation were in their infancy, and sailors relied chiefly on thecompass, and dead reckoning, to bring them safe to port, howeverlong their voyage might be. Reuben Hawkshaw knew of no other plan, but as far as these went he was an excellent navigator, and wasseldom many miles out in making a landfall. 

As soon as the gale abated, sail was again made on the ship, andshe proceeded on her course. In another three weeks, the mates wereseen frequently to ascend into the tops, and the news spread amongthe crew that the Spanish islands lay not far ahead. The justnessof the captain's reckoning was soon proved; for at daybreak, onemorning, land was perceived directly ahead; though still lying, like a patch of low cloud, on the horizon. 

A cheer broke from those on deck, as soon as the mate proclaimedthat to a certainty it was land they saw, and the watch below camepouring up. Another cheer saluted the captain as he came out fromhis cabin--a tribute to his seamanship, in thus bringing themstraight across the ocean, on a path that no Englishman had everbefore sailed. 

He, with the two mates, at once ascended to the fore top From here, as the morning brightened, two other points of land could be seen, far away on either hand. 

"We are evidently approaching small islands. This is just what wehoped. My fear was that we might strike Hispaniola, or Porto Rico. When we get nearer land we will lower our topsails, so as not to beso easily made out from the land. Now we will go below, and try andmark off our place on the chart. "

Chapter 4: Among The Islands. 

"Now, let us go through our calculations again, " the captain saidwhen they entered his cabin. 

"How long will you be, Captain?" the first mate asked. 

"Half an hour, Standing. "

"Then I will come again or, if you want me before that, send forme, " and the first mate went out on deck again, for though wellskilled to handle a ship in all weathers, and as brave and hardy aseaman as sailed out of Plymouth, James Standing could neither readnor write; and though in a rough sort of way he could reckon thecourse a ship should lie, and make allowance for leeway andcurrents and baffling winds, and could bring a ship into any portin England or the Low Countries, he was of no use in a matter ofthis kind. 

Pengarvan was a good scholar, and Reuben had taught him what heknew of navigation, and always made him keep a log from the timewhen he first became a mate; at first comparing their calculationsevery day, and then but once a week; arguing over the allowanceseach had made for tide and leeway; and sometimes finding to hissurprise, on arriving in port, that Pengarvan's calculations wereeven nearer to the truth than his own. 

This was a great satisfaction to him, for he felt that, if aughtshould happen to himself when on a voyage, Pengarvan could betrusted to bring the Swan home, as safely and surely as he couldhimself. Roger had, for the last two years, been going through thesame schooling; but as yet he was very far from attaining accuracy, being unwilling to make sufficient allowance for the great leewaythat a vessel, in those days, made with the wind abeam. 

"Now, Pengarvan, " Reuben said in great glee, "bring out your logbook. We have not compared notes since we started, for till weexpected to reach land there was no occasion to do so, as ourgeneral course was clear enough. Now let us see where you put her. 

"And you, too, Roger; let us see what hand you have made of it. 

"I went through my calculations yesterday, and I am sure that thereis no mistake in the figures. If I am right, this is the islandthat we see ahead, the one called Samona; while that we see dimlyaway on the port hand is Mariguana. I don't see, by this map, anyland marked that could be that which we see on the starboard hand. 

"Now, what do you make of it?"

"I put it more than a degree to the southeast, Captain; and believethat the three islands we see are those marked as the Caicos: theGreat Caicos in the center, North and East on either hand. "

"And you, Roger, what do you make of it?"

"According to my calculation, father, we ought to be full twohundred miles from land, and heading straight for Abaco, thenorthernmost of these islands. "

The captain laughed, and even Pengarvan smiled. 

"I fear, Roger, it would be hardly safe to leave the ship in yourhands, at present. You are some six hundred miles away fromPengarvan's islands, and but seventy less from mine. 

"Well, Pengarvan, whether you or I be right, we may congratulateourselves; for we have made a near cast, indeed, seeing that it iseight weeks since we left England, and more than six since wesailed out of sight of Madeira; and that we traversed a seaaltogether strange to us, and of whose currents we know nothing. Weare both right, to a day, in our reckoning of distance; and neitherof us need feel hurt, if the other turns out right, at findinghimself but sixty miles out, on a voyage of such length as this. 

"I headed for this point because, as I said, we must steer clear ofthe great islands; which are, as you know, wholly in the possessionof the Spaniards, who have dispossessed the inhabitants, and usethem as slaves for working the plantations and mines. As you see bythe chart, they have no posts in all these islands, running fromhere northwest, nearly up to the mainland; except a small post atSan Salvador. Now we will coast up through these islands, till weget within sight of Columbus Point, at the southerly end of SanSalvador; for that was the island, you know, that was firstdiscovered by him in '92. Then we will strike westward to Andros, and after that shape her course due west. This will take us northof the west end of Cuba, and well out of sight of land; but we mustbe careful of our navigation, for as you see it is written here:

"'Small islands, innumerable, scattered among those marked here;these being the principal. Many of these islands are low, and showbut little above the water. Sailing is very perilous, and not to beattempted at night. '

"You see, in this course we shall have the advantage of being wellout of the ordinary line of passage of the Spaniards, who shapetheir course more to the southward, make Porto Rico their firstlandfall, and then have the two great islands, Hispaniola and Cuba, lying straight before them; free, as it seems, by the chart, fromany dangers to navigation. 

"Roger, from this evening we will compare our log books day by day, so that you may learn where it is that you have gone wrong. But Ican guess how it is. The wind is blowing chiefly from the east, andyou will never make allowance enough for drift; and I have told youover and over again that, with a light wind on our beam, we drive amile to leeward for every two we go on our course. There are manyships which will drift nigh a mile for every mile they sail, inlight winds. When the wind is brisk, and we are going fast throughthe water, then we drift but little, not more perhaps than one mileto six or seven. "

"But why is that, father? How is it that a light wind blows us awaysideways; and that a strong wind, instead of blowing us more, blowsus less?"

"That I cannot tell you, Roger. You must leave those questions forwiser heads to settle. I only know that it is so--of that there isno doubt at all; but why, I have not the least idea. 

"How does it strike you, Pengarvan?"

The Cornishman shook his head. 

"I have thought it over, Captain, many times. It seems to me, sometimes, that I have a sort of notion why it is; but it is notclear, even to myself. I could not put it into words. "

The first mate now looked into the cabin. 

"Here we are, James. Pengarvan puts her here, opposite these threelittle islands. I put her here some sixty miles away. "

"It matters not at all, that I can see, which it is, " Standingsaid. "One island is as good as another, so that it has got waterand fruit. The tubs are getting low, and the men are beginning toneed a change of diet; so I hope, Captain, you will lay her to atthe first we come to, and get what we want, whether it is Spaniardor native we have to fight for it. "

"I hope we shall have to fight neither, Standing; but I don't thinkwe are likely to meet with Spaniards--for all the islands in thesegroups are small ones, and the navigation dangerous. As for theIndians, I fear we may not find them very friendly, seeing thatthey will, of course, take us for Spaniards, whom they have littlereason to love. Still, when they see that our intentions arepeaceable, and that we wish only to trade, they may abate theirhostility. "

In three hours they were close to the island that they had firstseen, which proved to be much nearer than they had supposed, atfirst sight. It was low, and thickly covered with trees, and ofonly a few miles' circumference. 

"There is no chance of finding the natives hostile here, " ReubenHawkshaw said. "Their numbers can be but scanty, and the only fearis that they may hide themselves in the woods at our approach, andrefuse to have dealing with us. 

"Get the lead ready to sound, James, and put some grease on thebottom, that we may see what kind of holding ground it is. "

As the sun had risen the wind had fallen, and the Swan was nowmoving very slowly through the water. They were about a mile fromthe land when the log was first hove. 

"Eighteen fathoms, Captain, " the mate reported, adding when thelead was hauled up, "and a sandy bottom. "

Casting the lead regularly, they sailed on until within little morethan a quarter of a mile of the shore, and there dropped anchor insix fathoms of water. 

"I shouldn't like to be caught in a gale here, " the captain said;"but if it did come on to blow, we could get up our anchor and sailround to the other side of the island, where we should be inshelter. "

"There are some natives, father, " Roger, who was watching theshore, exclaimed. "They are waving green branches. "

"Wave a white flag, Roger. Fasten anything white to a boat hook, and wave it. They may understand that, as the white flag is in useby all nations as a sign of peace, and they may have seen theSpaniards use it. 

"Get one of the boats lowered, James--the long boat will be thebest--let its crew take their arms with them, but lay them underthe seats, so as to land in peaceable guise. I myself will goashore in her, and see what are the intentions of the natives. Geta couple of guns loaded, and if you see they attack us, fire a shotover their heads into the woods. That will be enough to frightenthem. However, I think not that we shall have trouble. "

A couple of boxes had already been got on deck by the captain'sorders, and some strings of glass beads, hawk bells, and otherarticles of trade taken out. 

"You can come with me, Roger, " the captain said; and in a fewminutes the boat rowed towards the shore. 

Eight men sat at the oars, and eight others were bestowed in thebow and stern. She would have carried twice as many, but thecaptain wished to avoid any show of force. 

The group of natives had increased, by the time the boat reachedthe shore; and the captain saw that they consisted of two men whowere apparently chiefs, and some thirty of inferior rank. Theycontinued to wave green branches, and their attitude was sopeaceful that the captain did not hesitate to leap ashore, as soonas the boat touched the strand. 

"You follow me, Roger; and you others keep your hands on your arms, ready to use them. But sit quiet, and do not show your weaponsunless there be occasion. "

The chiefs advanced with a timid air towards the newcomers; and, onapproaching, saluted in an attitude of deep humility, using theSpanish word Amigos. 

"Amigos--Friends, " repeated the captain, in a cheerful tone. 

Roger gazed with intense interest upon these strange beings. Theywere, in color, but little darker than the Moors who had tried tocapture the Swan, on her last voyage. They were of good height, butof slender figure. Their countenances were soft and almostfeminine, with large dark eyes and mild and gentle expression. Theyhad no hair upon their faces; that on their heads was long andblack. Round their heads were light gold bands, from which roseplumes of colored feathers. They were naked above the waist, savethat over one shoulder cotton cloths, ornamented with fantasticpatterns wrought in bright feathers, were lightly thrown. 

From the waist they wore cotton petticoats, reaching to the knees. Both had belts decorated by shells, worked into intricate patterns;and from similar belts, crossing the shoulder, hung quivers filledwith small arrows. They had necklaces and bracelets of brightbeads, of European manufacture; and both carried light spears, their bows hanging from their shoulders. 

Their followers were similarly dressed, save that the fillets roundtheir heads, instead of being gold, were strips of skin decoratedwith shells and beads, and the mantles were of plain cotton. 

The captain took from his pouch two necklaces of large blue beads, and presented them to the chiefs, and also gave to each of them asmall hatchet. These they received with tokens of gratitude; beingspecially pleased with the hatchets, which were articles vastlyprized by the natives, and rarely bestowed upon them by theSpaniards, who were very chary of presenting the natives withanything that could be used as a weapon. 

The captain then made a sign to the natives to approach, andbestowed a necklace of smaller beads upon each. He next called tothe sailors, and bade them come ashore, bringing with them onlytheir hangers; for there was no doubt that the natives werefriendly. 

While they were doing so, four of the natives, at the order oftheir chiefs, brought forward large baskets; beautifully plaitedand, as Roger judged, made of the tender bark of some tree. Thechiefs took these from their attendants and, opening them, placedthem before the captain with a gesture of humility. They werefilled with fruits, all of which were of kinds such as neitherRoger, nor his father, had seen before. 

The sailors now brought forward an empty barrel, and the captainsignified that they required water. One or two billets of wood werealso shown, and the captain signified, by action, that he wishedhis men should be allowed to cut wood, to carry on board ship. Healso pointed to the baskets of fruit, and then showed some morestrings of beads, and some hawk bells, intimating his desire totrade. 

The natives readily comprehended the gestures. Pointing to the keg, they intimated, by signs, that the ship should be moved round tothe other side of the island; and that fruit would be taken to themthere. 

The men would, gladly enough, have wandered at once into the woodsto look at the trees and flowers, which differed widely fromanything they had ever before seen; but the captain said:

"We shall have time enough for that, men. Let us get off with thisfruit. Our comrades on board will be thirsting for their share. Then we will get the ship round on the other side; and all willhave an opportunity to go ashore. "

As soon as they got on board, a portion of the fruit was set aside, for the use of the officers, and the rest divided among the crew. Although they were ignorant of the names, the men enjoyed hugelythe pineapples, guavas, and custard apples that formed the majorportion of the contents of the baskets; and cheerfully set aboutthe work of getting up their anchor, and setting the sails. 

But the wind had now entirely dropped, and the Swan scarce movedthrough the water. So anxious, however, were the men to land, thatthey gladly obeyed the captain's orders to get out all the boatsand tow her--although the heat was so great that, at any othertime, they would have shrunk from such a labor. 

As soon as they reached the other side of the island, the anchorwas dropped and, the men on board having already made everythingsnug, Captain Reuben called those who had been towing out of theboats. 

"My lads, " he said, "I wish to say a few words, before you land. Inthe first place, you cannot all go. It would never do to leave theship without sufficient hands on board to fight her, seeing that atany moment a Spaniard may come round one end of the island or theother, and fall upon us. Consequently, half must remain on board, and take their turn on shore tomorrow. I wish to give no advantageto any; therefore the boatswain shall put two pieces of foldedpaper in his hat, one being blank and the other having a cross uponit. If the blank paper is drawn, the starboard watch shall goashore, and the larboard take their turn tomorrow. If the paperwith the cross comes out, it will be the other way. 

"One more matter: I shall expect the discipline on shore to be asgood as it has been on board ship. The natives are to be treatedwell, and all that we get from them shall be by fair barter, and itshall be conducted for the advantage of all. The first mate andboatswain will take ashore some of the goods we have brought forthe purpose of trade, and they will buy not only such things as werequire for the ship--fruit and vegetables--but whatever thenatives may have to sell. 

"All these things will be brought on board, and then those of youwho wish for any of these articles, as a token from the firstisland at which we touched, can take them; making an auction amongyourselves, the sums to be deducted from your wages. In this wayall will be on a fair footing, and the proceeds of the sale will gointo the general fund, to be divided at the end of the voyage. Nevertheless, I should advise you not to purchase now, but to leaveit until we have finished all our business, and are on our homewardway. Then we shall see what we have obtained, and each man can buyaccording to his liking. I say this because, if you get things now, they will litter up the ship, and will get broken, lost, or thrownoverboard; and it were far better that everything remained packedin the hold, until we are on the homeward voyage. 

"Another thing: Let each man behave himself decently on shore. Begentle and kind to the natives who, though but heathens, are aharmless people, and friendly. Let there be no quarrels ordisputes; and above all, let none meddle with the women. I warn youthat any breach of these orders will be most severely punished; andthat, moreover, anyone who does so offend will never have leave togo ashore again, not if we cruise for ten years among theseislands. "

The second mate and Roger remained on board with the starboardwatch, the drawing giving the advantage to the others; and these, with the captain and first mate, were soon rowing towards theshore. Those on board, although disappointed that fate had decidedagainst them, had their share of amusement, for a good many canoesafterwards came off to them, filled with goods for barter; and asthe captain, before leaving, had told the second mate that he couldbuy and sell with those who came out, a brisk trade was soonestablished. 

They had no fear of treachery from the natives, who were in suchdread of the white men that they would not venture to lift a handagainst them, however great the odds might be; and they were, therefore, allowed to come on board and mix freely with thesailors. The contents of the canoes, chiefly fruit and vegetables, were spread out on the deck, and the mate and Roger bargained withthem, giving them little looking glasses, and strings of beads, inexchange for their wares. 

"They are mighty reasonable in their demands, " Roger said toPengarvan. "It seems almost a shame to take these great baskets offruit and vegetables, in return for such trifles. "

"They are not trifles to them, " the mate replied, "and there isnothing unfair in the exchange. These things are to them what goldand jewels are to us. We would give, gladly, a score of boatloadsof vegetables for a diamond the size of a pea; and these glassbeads are as valuable, in their eyes, as diamonds are in ours. "

After buying up the main stock, they trafficked with the nativesfor the little ornaments they wore, necklaces and braceletscunningly worked with bright shells and seeds, and weapons ofcuriously carved wood. At nightfall the other boats returned, ladendown with fruit and vegetables. 

"'We must buy no more of these commodities, at present, " CaptainReuben said, when he saw what had been purchased on board. "We havegot enough to last us as long as they will keep, eat we never soheartily;" and indeed, the next day a number of the crew were ill, from the quantity of fruit that they consumed. 

This, however, soon passed off, and the change of diet did greatgood. The scurvy disappeared, and in a short time all--even thosewho had suffered most--were again fit for duty. 

The following morning, Roger and Pengarvan went ashore with thestarboard watch. The captain again accompanied them, and for hoursthey rambled about the island, wondering at the strange trees andfoliage and the bright flowers; and filled especially withadmiration at the tiny birds, with feathers like jewels, thatflitted about among the flowers, and concerning which there wasmuch dispute among the men--some asserting that they were a sort ofgreat bee, while others maintained that they were birds. So quicklydid they fly that the men, although they tried hard, failed tocatch any of them; but the dispute as to their nature was solved, by the discovery that one of the chiefs had a robe fringed with theskins of these little creatures; and examining these they saw, surely enough, that they were birds, with feathers glistening inthe sun like jewels of many colors Captain Reuben persuaded thechief to cut off the fringe and sell it to him, giving in exchangefor it the high price of four copper rings, and a tiny lookingglass. 

In the afternoon the crew set to work to re-water the ship, and bynightfall all the casks were filled up, and the vessel was ready toproceed again on her way. The next morning sails were hoisted andthe anchor weighed. The natives came out in great numbers in theircanoes, and surrounded the Swan as she glided away from her anchorage, waving their hands and raising cries of farewell--evidently greatlysatisfied at the treatment they had received at the hands of theirwhite visitors. 

For a fortnight the Swan cruised from island to island; but beyondgiving the crew a run ashore at each, and so building up theirstrength and getting them in fighting trim, should there beoccasion to call upon them for action, little advantage wasobtained from these visits. Fruit and vegetables were obtainable inabundance; but beyond these, and little trinkets and feathers, there was no trade to be done. 

"It is clear, " Captain Reuben said, as he and his officers weregathered in the cabin, "that there is neither gain nor advantage tobe obtained from trade here. The natives have doubtless sufficientfor their wants, which are of the simplest; but of wealth such aswe prize in England there is none to be had. It is different withthe Spaniards--they make slaves of these poor creatures, and forcethem to till their plantations, to raise crops for them, and towork mines; but we, who cannot do these things, can get nothingfrom a longer stay in these coasts. 

"We touched here chiefly to get water and fruit, to keep us all inhealth, and in that we have abundantly succeeded. We had best nowshape our course westward, and try to find this new land, rich ingold, of which my friend the Spanish captain learned by report fromthe natives. So far we have fallen in with no Spaniards, but we maydo so at any time; and although I have no fear of beating off anythat might meddle with us, it would do us great harm did the newsspread that a strange ship was in these waters; for they wouldassuredly send out expeditions in search of us, from all theirports, as soon as the news reached them. "

The others quite agreed with Captain Reuben's views, and the nextmorning the ship's head was pointed west. Two days later, whenpassing an island they saw, on opening a headland, a port with manyhouses, and a Spanish flag flying from a mast on shore. Two largeSpanish vessels were lying there. They were apparently on the pointof sailing, for the sails were already dropped. 

An exclamation of surprise broke from all on the deck of the Swan, and the men ran to the braces and sheets, in order to trim thesails. 

"Steady, men!" Captain Reuben shouted. "Touch not sheet or tack. Wemust sail past as if bent on our own business. If we change ourcourse, now, they will suspect that something is wrong. 

"Pengarvan, do you get out the Spanish flag from the locker, andrun it up to the peak. "

This was done, though it was easy to see, by the looks the crewcast towards the strange craft, that they would gladly go in andfight them. 

"Another time, lads, " Captain Reuben said cheerfully, as he sawtheir mood. "I doubt not we shall have enough fighting to satisfyyou, before we have done; but our object here is to trade, and getrich. If thrashing the Dons comes in the way of business, we shalldo it contentedly; but there is no occasion for us to put ourselvesout of the way to meet them. Supposing we were to go in, and sinkthose two ships; as I doubt not we are men enough to do, if we wereto try it. They would see it all from the shore; and no sooner didwe set sail again, than boats would carry the news to every Spanishport in these quarters, and we should have a score of ships inpursuit of us, in no time; and, whatever came of it, that wouldinterfere with the hopes of gain with which we have sailed to theseseas. 

"This port must be a newly formed one, " he went on, turning toRoger, "for there is no Spanish station marked hereabout, in mychart. "

The course which the Swan was taking would have carried her half amile to seaward of the two Spanish vessels, but she now edged apoint or two farther out. Doubtless the Spaniards were surprised atseeing that the vessel, instead of entering the port, continued hercourse; and it may be that they very soon discovered such points inher hull, and rigging, as set them wondering what she could be. 

Presently a gun was fired from one of the ships--as a signal, doubtless, for her to heave to. The Swan paid no attention to thecommand, but kept on her course. In two minutes there was anotherflash and a puff of white smoke from the Spaniard, and a shotskipped across the water in front of the Swan. A growl of angerbroke from her crew. 

"Put up the helm, " Captain Reuben ordered; and the vessel, whichwas running before the wind, came up till her head pointed straightto sea. 

Although the Spanish ships were still three-quarters of a mileaway, a bustle was at once observable on their decks. Men clusteredat the bows, and could be seen at work there. 

"They are getting up the anchors, " Pengarvan said, as he watchedthem, shading his eyes with his hands. 

Three or four minutes later the sails were sheeted home, and theSpaniard began to move through the water, having set sail as soonas the anchors were tripped. No sooner were they under weigh, andthe crews at their quarters, than they began to discharge their bowguns after the Swan. 

"Shall we answer them, Captain?" James Standing asked. "We canbring a couple of guns aft, and fire over the rail. "

"By no means, " Captain Reuben replied. "At present they knownothing about us, and though they may guess that we are notlicensed traders, with due authority to trade among the islands, Ido not suppose they suspect, for a moment, that we are foreigners;but deem us a private venture, from one of their own ports. NoSpanish trader would dare to fire on their own flag and, as long aswe do not reply, they will suppose that we are only trying toescape the payment of some heavy fine, or perhaps forfeiture, forbreach of their regulations. 

"No, they can fire away. They are not likely to hurt us. They arefully a mile behind us, and we shall soon leave them. "

But in this respect the captain was mistaken. The Spaniards wereboth fast vessels; and although the Swan kept her distance, thoseon board presently saw that she gained nothing. The shot continuedto fall around them, but the Spaniards worked their guns slowly. The pieces on their forecastles were light ones, and though two orthree shot passed through the sails of the Swan, they did butlittle damage. 

"As long as they don't knock away a spar we will hold on, " CaptainReuben said. "If they do, we will turn and fight them. But the windis dropping a little, and I think that, if anything, we are gainingupon them now. "

By the afternoon the Swan was fully two miles ahead, and theSpaniards had discontinued firing. The Swan was heading now to passan island which had, for some hours, been visible ahead. Presentlythe Spaniards again began firing, although their shot fell in thewater far astern of the Swan. 

"What are the lubbers up to now?" James Standing said. "They cannotthink they are going to frighten us into stopping, now that we havefairly got away from them. "

Captain Reuben was anxiously gazing at the island ahead. They hadlaid their course to pass it to windward, as they sailed better, close-hauled, than did the Spaniard; who had not only fallenbehind, but had lagged to leeward nigh half a mile. 

"They must be firing as a signal, " he said. "There may either be aSpanish port in the island, or they may know that there are some oftheir ships lying there; though I can see no signs, either of aport or ships. "

"It would matter little if we could, Captain, " Pengarvan said; "forany ships along that shore would be to leeward of us, and we shouldpass the end of the island long before they could beat up there;but it would be awkward if there happened to be a port, with two orthree of their ships, just beyond that point. We should be caughtbetween two fires then, and have to fight the lot of them. "

The captain nodded. 

"You are right, Pengarvan. We should be in a fix, then; and fourSpaniards at once is more than we bargained for. "

They were now within two miles of the point towards which they weresteering, and towards which the eyes of the two officers on thepoop were directed. Five minutes later an exclamation broke fromthem, simultaneously, as the sails of a lofty ship made theirappearance over the extremity of the point, and a minute later agreat hull came into sight. 

"Helm to larboard, " Captain Reuben ordered sharply. "We must rundown the island. We can never weather that fellow that has justappeared. 

"Ah! There are two others coming out. We are in a hornets' nest. "

The sails were squared off, and the Swan was soon running beforethe wind; almost parallel with the coast, but edging in a little, to keep her farther from the vessels that had first chased them. These had also changed their course, and their position to leewardnow gave them an advantage. 

Ere long the Swan was almost abreast her late pursuers, who wereabout a mile and a quarter to seaward; while the other threeSpanish ships, with all sails set, were a mile and a half astern, but a good deal nearer in shore. 

"The sun will be down in another five minutes, " Captain Reubensaid, "and in half an hour it will be dark. The Spaniards can runquite as fast as we can--a bit faster, I think; but we can beatthem, close hauled. The wind is falling lighter and lighter. If itwas not for that, we would haul our wind and be off on the othertack, and throw all of them out. But it will be a dead calm beforelong, and they will be either lowering all their boats to attackus, or towing their ships up to us. If we were close under the landthey might miss us, but they will be able to make us out, here. Atany rate, we must hold on as we are, until the wind dropsaltogether. "

After sunset the breeze died away rapidly and, by the time nighthad fully set in, the sails dropped motionless, and the Swan ceasedto move through the water. The captain at once ordered all theboats to be lowered, and the men swarmed into them, double bankingthe oars. Hawsers were handed into them, and the vessel's headswept round in the direction from which she had come, but somewhatfarther seaward. 

"Now, lads, " the captain said, "pull with a will. There will be agood supper, and an allowance of strong ale, when you come onboard. "

After rowing for half an hour, the captain ordered them to cease, and to keep silence. Listening attentively, he could hear in thestill night air the sound of oars; but whether the boats weretowing the ships, or rowing independently, he could not tell. Againthe men set to work. 

"I hope they are towing, " he said to the first mate. "They wouldhave no chance whatever of catching us, for our strong crew cantake a vessel like the Swan through the water at twice the ratethey could row their big ships. I can't see the fellows in shore, can you?"

"No, Captain. They are hid in the shadow of the land. I can makeout the others, but they are a long way farther off than when westarted. "

"I expect we shall have the boats after us, Standing. Both lots canmake us out, and can see that we are gaining on them. 

"Ah! I felt a breath of wind. I did not expect it for an hour ortwo yet; but if the breeze springs up, we shall soon run away fromthem. "

Stopping and listening again, they could hear the sound of oars, from two directions. 

"They are coming, " the captain said. "The beat is quicker than itwould be if they were towing; besides, it is a great deal moredistinct than it was. I don't think they are more than a milebehind us. 

"Ah! There is the wind again. "

There was a deep flapping sound, and a rattling of blocks, as thesails bellied out for a moment, and then fell against the mastsagain. Captain Reuben went to the forecastle:

"Keep it up, lads. You won't have much longer to row, for the windis coming. The Spaniards are after us, but they won't be up for aquarter of an hour, and I hope we shall get it before that. Remember, every yard we can keep away from them is of importance. Put your backs to it, lads. "

The Swan carried four boats and, strongly manned as these were, shewas gliding through the water at a fair rate. It was five minutesbefore another breath of wind came, but this lasted three or fourminutes, and greatly relieved the strain from the hawsers. 

"She is going through the water now, " the captain said. "Theycannot be gaining very much upon us, at present. 

"Confound it!" he added, a minute later. "There is an end of itagain. "

The boats were now but half a mile away, and the voices of theofficers, urging the rowers to exert themselves, could be plainlyheard, On the Swan the officers were all gazing in the directionfrom which the wind was to come. The yards were all braced sharplyaft. Presently there was an exclamation of relief, as they felt thewind in their faces, and the vessel heeled a little over. The boatsbehind were but a quarter of a mile away now, while those from thevessels inshore were perhaps twice that distance. 

"If this is the true breeze we are safe, " the captain said. "Ifnot, we shall have to fight for it. "

The men had already, without orders, cast loose the guns, and armedthemselves with pike and cutlass. 

"Now listen, lads, " the captain said, as he went forward to thepoop rail, "if these fellows come up and try to board us, let noman utter a word. Fight like bulldogs, and as silently. We shallbeat them off, never fear. No doubt they believe that we are theircountrymen, who have broken their trading regulations, and areafraid of being overhauled. But if there is a word spoken they willknow that we are foreigners, and we shall be chased wherever wego. "

Then he went to the forecastle, and bade all the men in the boatscast off the hawsers and come on board. They were, indeed, nolonger of any use, as the vessel was going through the water almostas fast as they could row ahead of her. As they gained the deck herepeated the orders he had given--that strict silence should beobserved, in case the Spaniards came alongside. 

Everything now depended on continuance of breeze, and those onboard the boats saw that the vessel was now holding her own withthem. Orders to throw the ship up into the wind and heave to wereshouted and, as no attention was paid to these, several musketshots were fired at her; but the wind held and, faster and faster, the Swan made her way through the water. At last the boats fellbehind, and were lost to sight. 

"We are safe now, " Reuben said, exultantly. "We are to windward ofthem all, and shall have them well out of sight, before morning. "

When day broke, indeed, the topsails of three of the Spanish shipscould be seen on the horizon; but in two or three hours these sankout of sight, and the Swan was headed on her course west. 

Chapter 5: Shipwrecked. 

For six days the Swan sailed westward before a gentle wind. Thenclouds were seen rising in the north, and spreading with greatrapidity across the horizon. 

"We are in for a tempest, " Captain Reuben said. "Never have I seenthe clouds rising more rapidly. 

"Get her sail off her, Standing, as quickly as possible. "

The crew fell to work, and in a very few minutes the Swan wasstripped of the greater part of her canvas. But quickly as the menworked, the storm came up more rapidly, and the crew had but halffinished their work when, with a roar and turmoil that almostbewildered them, the gale struck the vessel. Her head had been laidto the south, so that the wind should take her astern; and it waswell that it was so, for had it struck her on the beam, she wouldassuredly have been capsized, even had not a rag of canvas beenshown, for the wind would have caught her lofty forecastle andpoop. As it was she plunged heavily forward, quivering as if from ablow. Then her bluff bows bore her up and, with a leap, she sprangforward and sped along before the gale. 

"I have seen as sudden a squall among the Greek islands, " CaptainReuben shouted in the mate's ear; "but never elsewhere. I hope thatthis may prove as short as do the gales in that quarter. "

"I hope so, " the mate replied, "for we know not how far the landmay be distant. "

But though the captain knew it not, they had been caught in one ofthose furious gales that were, afterwards, the terror of theSpaniards; blowing for a week or ten days without intermission, andbeing the cause of the wreck of many a stout ship. The sea got uprapidly, and the wind seemed to increase in fury as night fell, andfor three days the ship ran before it. The waist was frequentlydeluged with water, and it required six men at the helm to keep herstraight before the wind. 

The crew were worn out with fatigue and want of sleep, for runningas they were in this unknown sea, none could say what might happen, or when land might be sighted ahead. The captain never left thepoop--he and the mates taking their places, by turn, with the menat the helm; for the slightest error in steering might have causedthe vessel to broach to, in which case nothing could have savedher. Sheltered as was the caboose, it was found impossible to keepa fire alight, and officers and men, alike, had to contentthemselves with biscuit and draughts of ale. 

The vessel rolled till her bulwarks were under water, and theyardarms at times dipped into the sea, and the men on deck wereforced to lash themselves to some standing object, to retain theirfooting. The captain occasionally made his way forward to theforecastle, where the men not on duty were huddled together, andspoke cheeringly to them, saying that the gale could not last muchlonger, and that as the Swan had weathered it so far, she wouldhold on to the end. 

At the commencement of the storm a tremendous rain had fallen, butwhen this had ceased the sky had cleared up, and for the last twodays the sun had shone out brightly, and not a cloud had been seen. 

When morning broke on the fourth day a cry of dismay broke from thewearied men on deck, for ahead could be seen land, stretching awayon both bows. The news brought the crew from below, and theyclustered on the forecastle, gazing in the direction of this newdanger. 

"We must try and get some sail on her mizzen, Standing, " thecaptain said. "Our only chance is to bring her head to wind. "

"We can try, Captain, but I fear that you will never bring herround. "

"It is our only chance, " the captain repeated, and with a loudshout, he called for some hands to come aft. 

The mizzen was shaken out and, as soon as the sheets were hauledaft, the helm was put down. A cry burst from the crew as she cameround, for as the wind took her on the beam she lay farther andfarther over. A great wave struck her broadside, sweeping thebulwarks away as if they had been paper, and carrying a number ofthe crew off the forecastle into the sea. Still farther over shewent, and all thought that she would capsize; when there were aseries of reports, like musket shots, as the lashings of theshrouds parted. This was followed instantly by a crash, as themizzen mast snapped off, two feet above the deck. 

Relieved of the strain, the Swan righted somewhat. Another greatwave swept over her forecastle, still further diminishing thenumber of the crew, but it carried her head round. She came up ontoan even keel, and again started on her mad course before the wind. 

"Go forward, Pengarvan, and see how many hands we have lost, " thecaptain said. "Not that it makes much difference, for they have butgone a short time before the rest of us, for nothing short of amiracle can save us, now. "

It could now be seen that the coast was steep and rocky, and thatthe waves were breaking with tremendous force upon it. It was butabout four miles distant, and in less than half an hour they wouldbe upon it. 

"We must try to anchor, Standing. "

The first mate shook his head. 

"We will try, Captain, but our anchors will never hold her in theteeth of this gale. If they did, the hawsers would go like packthread. "

"I am afraid so, Standing; but there is nothing else to do. "

The first mate went forward, and he and Pengarvan saw the anchorsgot in readiness, and the cables ranged along, so as to run outwith perfect freedom. Then Pengarvan made his way aft again to thepoop. 

"Do you mean to cut away the mast, Captain?"

The captain nodded. 

"I wouldn't, sir, " the mate went on. "She will never hold, mast orno mast; and if it stands, we make a shift to run her head foremoston the rocks, and this will give us a better chance than if shedrifts broadside on. "

"You are right, Pengarvan. Yes, it will be better to leave itstanding. "

When within a quarter of a mile of the shore, the helm was againput down and, as the vessel came partly round, the the anchors werelet go. The hawsers ran out rapidly, and the topsail, which was theonly sail on her, was let go, the wind catching it and tearing itinto ribbons as it was loosed. There was a jerk and a surge as theanchors brought her up, but at the same moment a great wave struckher head. The cables parted, and she again swung round towards theshore. 

"It is all over with us, my lad, " the captain said to Roger, whowas standing quietly beside him. "God forgive me, I have broughtyou all here to die. "

"It is not your fault, father. It was all for the best, and we knewwhen we started that there were perils before us. "

"Goodbye, my lads! We will die as we have lived--brave men--and mayGod have mercy on us all. 

"Now, Roger, obey my last orders. Go forward, and climb up to theend of the bowsprit. It may be that, if she strikes, you may beable to leap forward onto the rocks. They are somewhat lower, justahead, than elsewhere. "

"But I do not want to be saved, if no one else is, father, " Rogercried passionately. 

"You have always obeyed me heretofore, " the captain said, quietly, "and you will do so now. Go forward at once, and do as I say. Godbless you, my boy. "

He clasped Roger in his arms, in a moment's close embrace, and thenpointed forward. 

Roger's eyes were blinded with tears as he obeyed the order. Thebowsprit in those days did not, as now, run out almost horizontallyfrom the ship's bow; but stood up like a mast, leaning somewhatover the bow, and carried a yard and small square sail upon it. Roger climbed up as far as the yard and then, aiding himself by thehalyards, swarmed up until he reached the cap. When he did so thevessel was but little more than a hundred yards from the shore. 

The water was deep up to the rocks, for the waves struck on theseunbroken, flying up in masses of spray which flew far over theland. On his lofty post, thirty feet above the forecastle andforty-five above the water, Roger was nearly level with the top ofthe rock ahead; and as the vessel rose on the waves, could see aflat land, extending far inland. 

He looked down. Two or three of the sailors had followed him ashigh as the yard, and many others were gathered on the forecastle. Some were kneeling in prayer, others had thrown themselves downdespairingly on the deck, but most were standing, looking forwardwith set faces at the rocky barrier so close at hand. 

Roger looked aft. The men at the tiller had quitted it now, andgone forward. Standing and Pengarvan were standing, one on eachside of the captain. The latter took off his cap and waved it tohis son, and the mates lifted their hands in token of adieu. 

A cry from below caused Roger, as he returned the salute, to lookround. They were but a ship's length from the rocks. Another momenta great wave lifted the vessel, and on its crest she wentthundering forward. The rocks seemed to leap up against the spar towhich Roger clung. It snapped off just below his feet, then a greatvolume of water and spray shot up from below, and he was thrownhigh into the air. The wind caught him and carried him away inland, and he fell, with a crash that left him senseless. 

It was long before he recovered consciousness. As soon as he didso, he crawled on his hands and knees to the edge of the cliff, andlooked down. The Swan had disappeared. Not a sign of her remained, not so much as a floating timber showed on the surface of thewater. 

Roger crawled back again for some distance, and then threw himselfdown, and wept despairingly. He lay there for hours, until the heatof the sun, blazing almost vertically down, roused him. Then he goton to his feet and looked round. 

In front of him stretched a slightly undulating country. Patches ofmaize, here and there, showed that it was cultivated; and in thedistance he saw a large village, with buildings of a size thatproved that the people had made some advance towards civilization. Slowly and painfully, for he was greatly bruised by his fall, hemade his way to the nearest maize patch, and ate several heads ofgreen corn. Then he started for the village. 

When within a few hundred yards of it, he came upon three women, who were coming out with baskets on their heads. They paused as heapproached them, and then, with a cry of astonishment and fear, turned and ran towards the village. 

Their cries brought a number of people to the doors. Among thesewere many men, who had caught up spears, and bows and arrows, atthe alarm. Seeing but one person approaching, in a garb altogetherstrange to them, they stood in surprise. As he came up their wonderheightened, at perceiving that his color was altogether differentfrom their own; and they dropped their threatening weapons, andstood as if paralyzed by wonder. 

Roger had not faltered in his step, as he saw them issue out. Deathhad no terror for him, now his father and all his friends weregone; and he was altogether reckless of what befell him. Thefearlessness of his demeanor added to the effect produced by hisappearance. His cap was gone, and the rays of the sun, falling uponhis fair hair, added to the effect produced by his white skin. 

The natives, taking him for a supernatural being, bowed themselvesto the ground before him in an attitude of adoration. The cries anduproar that but a minute before had sounded in the village suddenlyceased, and were succeeded by the hush of deep awe. 

Roger walked on between the prostrate natives, and seated himselfon a stone at the door of a hut. The natives gradually rose totheir feet and approached him timidly. He made signs that he wantedto drink, for a raging thirst had been induced by the heat. 

One of the natives ran into a hut and reappeared with a bowl, filled with a liquid, which he humbly presented to Roger. Thelatter patted his head in token of thanks, and then took a longdrink of the contents of the bowl. These were totally unlikeanything he had before tasted; being pulque, a slightly fermenteddrink obtained from the juice of the agave, most useful of all thevegetable productions of Central America. 

A native, who was distinguished by his dress from the rest, nowgave an order; and in a short time two women approached, bearing atray with some flat cakes of fine bread, and fruits of differentkinds. More to please the natives than because he was hungry, forhe felt little inclination for food, Roger partook of some ofthese. 

The chief then harangued him at considerable length. When he hadfinished, Roger, who had stood up while he was addressing him, said:

"I do not know a single word of what you are saying to me, but Ithank you for your kindness. "

He then shook hands with the chief, to whom that form of greetingwas evidently new, and patted him on the shoulder. 

The chief then conducted him to a large house. It was no higherthan the rest, but was built of stone, well fitted together. Theroof was roughly thatched, and could, Roger thought, afford but apoor shelter in time of rain. He did not know that, except at thecommencement of a storm, rain was of comparatively rare occurrenceupon the coast. 

Inside the house showed signs of comfort. There were some seatsdecorated with carving. A finely woven mat covered the floor. Armsand utensils hung from the walls. 

Several of the natives, evidently persons of consideration in thevillage, followed the chief in. Some girls and women came in froman interior room, and saluted the stranger with the greatestrespect. They examined him timidly, one of the younger girlstouching his hand gently, as if to make sure that it was skin, andnot some strange covering, that gave it its color. 

Roger took off his jacket, which was by this time dry, and turnedup the sleeve of his shirt. As he did so, a general exclamation ofsurprise and admiration broke from the natives at the whiteness ofthe skin; which was far more striking, to them, than the bronzedhue of his face and hands. 

The chief made various signs, which Roger at last understood to bea question as to whence he had come. He pointed in the direction ofthe sea, and tried to signify that he had arrived from a very longdistance. 

An hour passed, and Roger was beginning to wonder what the nextmove would be, when a native entered and, saluting the chief, saidsomething to him. The women and children at once retired. A fewminutes afterwards the chief went to the door, and motioned Rogerto accompany him. 

Coming down the street of the village was a procession. At its headwalked two persons, evidently of high rank. They wore mantles, falling from their shoulders nearly to the ground, ornamented withdesigns executed in brightly colored feathers. They had circlets ofgold round their heads, and heavy necklaces and bracelets of thesame metal. Beneath the mantles they wore short petticoats of softwhite material. Their spears and their arms were carried behindthem, by attendants. Behind these came a number of men and women, walking in regular order, carrying bowls of fruit, trays of cookedfood, and other offerings. 

Roger saw at once that they must have come from a place ofimportance; which must be near at hand, as they had doubtless setout upon the receipt of a message, dispatched by his presententertainer. He guessed that the report must have been a favorableone of him, and that the natives were impressed with the idea thathe was a superior being. It was, therefore, needful for him tocomport himself so that this impression should be confirmed. 

The chiefs bowed profoundly as they approached him, stooping so farforward that one hand touched the earth, and was then carried totheir forehead. Roger did not understand the meaning of this, buthe bowed graciously, as if accepting the homage that was offered. 

The bearers then advanced, and placed the offerings on the ground. Among these was a mantle similar to that worn by the chiefs, butmore richly embroidered. It struck Roger that, as his white skinexcited so much admiration, it would be as well to show it. He was, too, somewhat ashamed of his garments; which were much worn, hadturned a dingy hue from the sun and salt water, and had, moreover, shrunk much from their recent immersion. Taking up the robe, therefore, he motioned to the chiefs to stay where they were and, returning into the room, stripped to his waist; and then, throwingthe mantle over his shoulders, returned to the entrance. 

Something like a shout of welcome saluted him. The whiteness of hisskin, as seen through the open mantle, astonished the natives; andthey accepted his assumption of the garment, with which he had beenpresented, as a sign of the benevolent intentions of thissupernatural visitor towards them. 

The ambassadors now made signs in the direction from which they hadcome, and seemed to ask if he were willing to accompany them. Henodded his assent, and in a few minutes the procession againstarted, the chiefs taking their places one on either side of him, and the villagers falling in behind. The women struck up a sort ofchant, in which all except the chiefs joined. For an hour they kepton their way and then, on ascending a small hill, a large town wasseen. 

"Tabasco, " the chief said, pointing towards it. 

Roger repeated the word, and in doing so evidently gave muchpleasure to the chiefs. As they approached the town he could seemany lofty buildings rising above it; and, as they passed through aline of long palisades that surrounded the place, a body of menissued out to meet him. 

As they approached, they formed in order on each side of the road. All were armed with spears tipped with sharp, shiny stones, andcarried bows and arrows. They were dressed in doublets of thicklyquilted cotton, capable of turning an arrow or resisting the thrustof a native spear; although they would offer but poor protectionagainst English arrows, or English weapons. 

As they entered the town the streets were lined with similarlydressed soldiers; behind whom stood a crowd of natives, men andwomen saluting their strange visitor with loud cries of welcome. The procession continued its way until it stopped before a largebuilding, at the entrance to which stood an aged chief. His mantlewas completely composed of feather work, and plumes of featherssprang from the golden fillet that encircled his head. Behind himwere clustered a number of inferior chiefs. 

He welcomed Roger courteously but gravely; and Roger guessed, atonce, that he was superior to the superstitions of his people, andthat he viewed him with a certain amount of suspicion. Roger bowedand, taking off the jackknife, which hung in its sheath from astring at his waist, drew it out and presented it to the chief. 

The latter was evidently greatly struck by the gift. Gold andsilver he knew, but this bright and shining metal was altogethernew to him. He examined it closely, felt the edge and point, andthen handed it to the chiefs behind him, to be examined by them. Roger saw by his manner that he had been favorably impressed, forthe weapon was as strange and mysterious, to him, as the visitant. 

The chief undid a large gold necklace that he wore, and offered itto Roger, who bowed and clasped it round his neck. The chief nowled him inside the house, which was similar, but on a much largerscale, to that which he had before entered. Refreshments wereplaced before him. These he did not need, but thought it better toeat of them. While he was so doing, an animated conversation wasmaintained between the chief and his followers. 

After a time, the chief made signs to him to follow him, andconducted him to a smaller house close by, which he made signs tohim that he was to consider as his own. Mats had been alreadyspread on the ground; rugs made of quilted cotton, for sleepingupon, piled in a corner; vases of flowers placed about the room, and all made ready for occupation. An old woman, followed by twoyoung girls, came forward and saluted to the ground. They wereslaves, whom the chief had appointed to wait upon the visitor. 

No sooner had the chief left than a perfect levee commenced, andwent on for hours; until it seemed to Roger that every man, woman, and child in the town must have called upon him. Most of thembrought little presents as tokens of goodwill. Garlands of flowerswere thrown round his neck, baskets of fruit, cakes made from maizeflour, dishes of meat of various kinds, little trinkets of gold, baskets containing beans and many other eatable seeds, and a groundpowder of brownish hue, of whose uses Roger was ignorant, but whichhe afterwards discovered to be cocoa, which furnished the mostpopular beverage of the natives. 

Not until it was quite dark did the stream of visitors cease. Thenthe old slave dropped a hanging across the door, and one of theyoung ones brought forward to Roger, who was utterly worn out withthe fatigues of the day, a bowl of steaming cocoa, and some cakesof fruit. Roger found the cocoa extremely palatable, and whollyunlike anything he had ever before tasted; and it seemed toinvigorate him greatly. 

After drinking, he spread some of the quilted mats upon the floor, and threw himself down upon them. The old woman had lighted a lamp, and withdrawn with the younger ones to an apartment behind; whichserved as their sleeping place, as well as kitchen. 

Now that he was alone and had time to think, Roger broke downentirely. Was it possible that it was but this morning he was onboard ship, with his father and friends; and that now all weregone, gone forever, and he was in a strange land, cut off from allhope of return, surrounded by people who, if they were friendlytoday, might yet, for aught he knew, slay him on the morrow?

For the time, however, his own fate occupied him but little. Histhoughts turned almost exclusively upon his father. Upon theirvoyages together, his kindness and care for him, the high hopesthey had cherished when they started upon their voyage, and aboveall upon his parting words, and the last gesture of farewell, justas the ship struck. 

For hours Roger lay and sobbed. At last he heard a slight movementin the room and, looking up, saw one of the young slave girlsregarding him with a look of deep pity. To her, as to everyoneelse, Roger had appeared as a supernatural being, come from theyknew not whence; but the lad's sobs had touched her human feelings, and shown her that he had sorrows, like herself. Her look brought afeeling of comfort and companionship to Roger's heart; and as, onseeing that she was observed, she turned timidly to retire, he heldout his hand to her. 

She approached and knelt down beside him and, taking his hand, pressed it to her forehead. She was a girl of some fourteen yearsold, already, according to Mexican ideas, a woman. 

"What is your name?" Roger asked. 

The girl looked at him wonderingly, but shook her head. Rogerthought a moment, and then touched himself on the breast. 

"Roger, " he said. 

He repeated the word several times. Then he touched her lips andrepeated "Roger, " and, seeing what was expected, she repeated theword in a soft voice. 

He nodded again, touched himself and said "Roger, " and then touchedher. She now saw what he meant. It was his own name he had spoken, and he now asked for hers. 

"Malinche, " she said, in her soft Indian voice. 

"Malinche, " he repeated, "you are a kind-hearted girl. I can seethat, Malinche; and I hope we shall understand each other better, one of these days. I suppose you are a servant or a slave, and arenot in a much better condition than myself. Now you had better go, and sleep. "

He patted her on the shoulder, pointed to the door by which she hadentered, closed his eyes as if in sleep, and then said, "Goodnight, Malinche. "

The girl uttered some words he did not understand; but as theyended with Roger, and with a nod of her head she stole silentlyaway, he supposed that it was something equivalent to his own"Goodnight. "

Greatly comforted by this little incident, he rolled up one of therugs as a pillow, laid his head upon it, and was almostinstantaneously asleep. He woke with a feeling of surprise. Theevents of the previous day seemed to him but a dream, and he lookedround, expecting to see the bulkhead of the little cabin he hadoccupied, on board the Swan. But the first glance assured him ofthe reality of the dream, and that he was alone, among a strangepeople. 

He sprang at once to his feet, pulled aside a cloth that hungbefore an opening that served as a window, and let the rays of thesun stream in. 

"I want some water, old dame, " he said, in a loud voice. 

The old woman at once entered. Roger made signs, by rubbing hishands together, and passing them over his face and head, that hewanted water. This the old woman brought, in a basin formed of thehalf of an immense gourd, and a soft cotton cloth with which to dryhimself. Then she brought in a small pot, filled with somethingwhich looked to him like fat, but which he afterwards found wasextracted from a vegetable, and put it down by the side of thewater. 

"I suppose that this is some sort of soap, " Roger said to himself, and found on trial, to his great satisfaction, that it made anexcellent lather. 

After a good wash he felt greatly refreshed, and now attiredhimself completely in Mexican costume, a pile of garments of allsorts having been placed in one corner of the room. When he hadfinished the two girls entered, with a tray containing cocoa, fruits, and bread. He was about to address Malinche by her name;but the girl kept her eyes fixed upon the ground, and it struck himthat she did not wish her late visit to him to be known, as itmight bring upon her a scolding from the old woman; whose voice hehad more than once heard, on the previous afternoon, raised inshrill anger. 

He therefore began afresh, first naming himself, and then touchingMalinche's companion. 

She did not at first understand, but Malinche said something in alow tone, and she then replied, "Nishka. "

Roger repeated the name, and then touched Malinche, who at oncegave her name. 

He next pointed to the contents of the bowl, and the girls repliedtogether, "Coca. "

Roger repeated the word several times, and then, in the samemanner, learned the native names of the cakes and fruit. 

The old woman, hearing the voices, now came into the room. Thegirls spoke eagerly to her in their language, and when Rogertouched her, she at once answered, "Quizmoa. "

"That is pretty well, for a first lesson, " Roger said. "Now I willeat my breakfast. I suppose that, if anyone in this place did nothave a stare at me yesterday, they will be coming today. "

Visitors, indeed, soon began to arrive; and it was more than a weekbefore the curiosity of the crowd was at all satisfied. But eventhis did not bring what Roger considered a terrible annoyance to anend; for the news had spread rapidly, through all the countryround, of the strange white being who had come to Tabasco, andparties of visitors kept on arriving, some of them from a greatdistance. 

Roger, however, had made a good use of his tongue. He kept one orother of the girls always near him, and by touching the articlesbrought to him as presents, the garments and arms of his visitors, and the various objects in his room, he soon learned their names. 

Almost every day the chief sent for him, for a talk; but as neitherparty could understand the other, these conversations generallyended by a sudden loss of temper, on the part of the cazique, atbeing unable to obtain the information he required as to the originof his visitor, and the object with which he had come to hiscountry. 

Having acquired a large number of the names of objects, Roger, fora time, came to a standstill. Then it struck him that by listeningto what the old woman said to the girls, and by watching what theydid, he might make a step farther. 

In this way he soon learned "bring me, " "fetch me, " and otherverbs. When the old woman was present, the two girls were silentand shy; but as Quizmoa was fond of gossiping, and so was greatlyin request among the neighbors, who desired to learn something ofthe habits of the white man, she was often out; and the girls werethen ready to talk as much as Roger wished. For a time it seemed tohim that he was making no progress whatever with the language and, at the end of the first month, began almost to despair of everbeing able to converse in it; although by this time he had learnedthe name of almost every object. Then he found that, perhaps asmuch from their gestures as from their words, he began tounderstand the girls; and in another month was able to make himselfunderstood, in turn. After this his progress was extremely rapid. 

As soon as Malinche learned, from him, that he belonged to a greatnation of white people, living far away across the sea, and that hehad been wrecked in a ship upon the coast, she warned him againsttelling these things to the chief. 

"They hold you in high honor, " she said, "because they think thatyou have come down from the sky, and might do them grievous harm ifthey displeased you. But if they knew that you were a man likethemselves, cast by chance upon their shores, they would perhapsmake you a slave, or might put you to death in one of the temples. Therefore, on this subject be always silent. When the chief asksyou questions, shake your head, and say that these things cannot bespoken of, and that it might bring down the anger of the gods, weretheir secret told. "

The advice seemed good to Roger, and he followed it. Now that hewas able to talk in his language, the chief soon plied him withquestions as to whence he had come. But Roger always shook his headwhen the subject was approached, and said:

"It is not good to talk of these things. Evil might come to theland. I am here, and that is enough. I will tell you many thingsabout other people, who live far over the sea, and who are verygreat and powerful. When they go out they sit upon great animals, which carry them easily, at a speed much exceeding that at which aman can run. They live in lofty dwellings and, when they go to war, are covered with an armor, made of a metal so strong that arrowswould not pierce it nor swords cut it. They traverse the sea infloating castles; and when they want to convey their thought toothers, many days' journey away, they make marks upon a thin whitestuff they call paper, and send it by a messenger, and these markstell him who receives it what the writer's thoughts are, just thesame as if he had spoken in their ears. "

The hearing of such wonders as these reconciled the chief to hisdisappointment at not learning more about his visitor. The knifeRoger had given him was a never-ending source of wonder to thecazique, and those whom he permitted to inspect it. Gold and silverand copper they knew, and also tin, which they used for hardeningthe copper. But this new metal was altogether strange to them. Itenormously exceeded copper in strength and hardness. Its edge didnot, like that of their own weapons, blunt with usage, and theycould well understand that, if armor could be formed of it, itwould be altogether unpierceable. 

For a time Roger was every day at the chief's house, and hisnarration afforded astonishment and wonder to the audiences thatgathered round him. At the same time, Roger perceived that adifference of opinion existed, among the principal men, concerninghim. Some believed, as at first, in his supernatural origin, andcredited all that he told them; while others were of opinion thathe was a man, like themselves, only of different color, and thatthese tales were simply inventions, designed to add to hisimportance. 

The fact that month after month passed without his exhibiting anysupernatural powers, or reproducing, in any way, the wonders ofwhich he told them, added gradually to the strength of the partyhostile to him. Why should this god, if he were a god, have come todwell at Tabasco only to learn the language, and behave as anordinary man? He had been kindly received--why did he not bestowbenefits in return? Were the fields more fruitful? Had anyextraordinary prosperity fallen upon the people since his arrivalamong them? Had he taught them any of the arts of those people ofwhom he spoke? The gods always bestowed benefits upon those amongwhom they dwelt. He did not ever pay reverence to their gods, norhad he entered a temple to worship or sacrifice. How then could hebe a god?

Gradually this opinion gained strength, and Roger perceived thathis popularity was decreasing. No longer were daily presents sentin by the inhabitants of Tabasco. No longer did they prostratethemselves, when he walked in the streets. His stories werereceived with open expressions of doubt and derision, and he sawthat, ere long, some great change would take place in hiscondition. 

One morning, to his surprise, the chief with six men entered hischamber, and ordered him to come out and accompany them, instantly. Much surprised at the order, Roger at once went out. 

"You must go away for a time, " the cazique said; "but you shallreturn, before long. "

His guard conducted him eight or ten miles into the interior, andestablished him in a hut, situated at a distance from any otherdwelling. Three of them, by turns, kept watch night and day overhim, refusing to answer any questions as to the cause of thissingular conduct. Beyond being kept a prisoner he had nothing tocomplain of, being well fed and treated with all courtesy. 

A fortnight later he was taken back to Tabasco, as suddenly as hehad left it. When he arrived there, he learned the reason of hisbeing carried inland. A great floating castle, filled with whitemen, had arrived at the mouth of the river; and had opened a tradewith the natives, exchanging glass beads, looking glasses, andtrinkets, for gold ornaments and articles of Mexican workmanship. Their leader, he heard, was called Grijalva. The cazique had beenafraid that, if Roger had heard that other white men were in theriver, he would make an effort to join them; or if they heard thata man of their color was in the town, they would insist upon hisbeing handed over to them. He had therefore hurried him awayinland, and had issued the most stringent orders that none should, by signs or otherwise, acquaint the newcomers that a white man wasin the town. A guard had been placed over the house in which Rogerhad dwelt, and none of those within it had been allowed to go out, while the strangers were in the river. 

These had sailed away, the day before Roger was fetched back. Hewas not altogether disappointed at having missed the strangers, whowere of course Spaniards; for he wanted, if possible, to seesomething more of this beautiful country before he left; and hewas, moreover, more than doubtful as to the reception he shouldmeet with at the Spaniards' hands, when, by his ignorance of theirlanguage, they discovered that he was a foreign intruder, in whatthey considered their territory. 

Chapter 6: Anahuac. 

It was now six months since Roger was wrecked on the coast ofTabasco, he spoke the native language with perfect fluency, and hadlearned all that was known as to the nations round Tabasco. Malinche was his chief source of information. She herself did notbelong to the country, but, as she told Roger, to a tribe that hadbeen conquered by far mightier people, called Aztecs, who livedfarther to the west. 

It was from them, she said, that the people of Tabasco obtainedtheir gold; which was there very plentiful, and was thought butlittle of, as being useful only for ornaments, drinking cups, andsimilar purposes. They dwelt in a city named Mexico, standing inthe midst of a lake. There were kindred peoples near them, and thecountry generally was called Anahuac. All were subject to theAztecs, and their armies had gradually conquered all thesurrounding peoples. 

They possessed great temples, compared to which those of Tabascowere as nothing. Their gods were very powerful, and all prisonerstaken in war were sacrificed to them. They had rich mantles andclothing, and the Tabascans were but savages, in comparison. 

Being asked how it was that she, who was a native of such a nation, came to be a slave among the Tabascans, she replied with tears thatshe had been sold. Her father had been a rich and powerful cazique, of Painalla, on the southeastern borders of the Mexican kingdom. Hehad died when she was very young, and her mother had married again, and had a son. One night her mother had handed her over to sometraders, by whom she had been carried away. She had learned, fromtheir conversation, that her mother desired her son to inherit allher possessions; and that she had, therefore, sold her to thesetraders. The daughter of one of her slaves had died that evening, and she intended to give out that Malinche was dead, and tocelebrate her funeral in the usual way. The traders had brought herto Tabasco, and sold her to the cazique of that town. 

"But this mother of yours must be an infamous woman, Malinche, "Roger said indignantly, "thus to sell away her own daughter to be aslave!"

"Girls are not much good, " Malinche said, sadly. "They cannotfight, and they cannot govern a people. It was natural that mymother should prefer her son to me, and should wish to see him acazique, when he grew up. "

Roger refused to see the matter in that light, at all, and wasindignant at Malinche for the forbearance that she showed, inspeaking of the author of her misfortunes. 

This conversation had taken place at the time when Roger had firstlearned to converse in the Tabascan language. The girl'sstatements, with regard to the wealth of the country to which shebelonged, had fired his imagination. This was doubtless the countryconcerning which rumors were current among the Spanish islands, andwith whom it had been the purpose of his father's expedition toopen trade. 

Malinche told him that they spoke a language quite different fromthat of the Tabascans. There were many dialects among the variouspeoples under the sway of the Aztecs; but all could understand eachother, as they had all come down, from the far north, to settle inthe country. 

Thinking the matter over he determined, if possible, that he wouldsomeday make his way over to Malinche's country, which seemed sofar in advance of the Tabascans. 

"The Spaniards will go there some day, " he said; "and although theywould kill me without hesitation, if they found an Englishman therebefore them; I might yet, in some way or other, manage to achievemy escape. "

Accordingly, he asked Malinche to teach him her language; and atthe end of the six months he could converse with her in it, almostas readily as he could in Tabascan; for in learning it he had noneof the initial difficulties he had at first encountered, inacquiring Tabascan--the latter language serving as a medium. 

The year which had elapsed, since the Swan sailed from Plymouth, had effected great alteration in Roger's figure. He had grownseveral inches, and had widened out greatly; and was fulfilling thepromise of his earlier figure, by growing into an immensely largeand powerful man. He was, even now, half a head taller than thevery tallest of the natives of Tabasco; and in point of strength, was still more their superior. Thus, although the belief in hissupernatural origin was rapidly dying out, a certain respect forhis size and strength prevented any of his opponents from any openexhibition of hostility. The fact, too, of his perfect fearlessnessof demeanor added to this effect. Roger carried himself well, andas, with head erect, he strolled through the streets of Tabasco, with a step that contrasted strongly with the light and nimble oneof the slenderly built natives, men made way for him; while hissunny hair, which fell in short waves back from his forehead, hisfearless gray eyes, and the pleasant expression of his mouth, rendered him a source of admiration to the women; who, with scarcean exception, still believed firmly that he was no ordinary humanbeing. 

One day, when Roger was dressing in the morning, he heard excitedtalking in the street, and the sound of hurrying feet. 

"What has happened this morning, Malinche?" he called out. 

"The merchants have come, " she said. "The merchants from mycountry. "

As Roger had heard, from her, that a trade was carried on by Mexicowith the surrounding countries, by merchants who traveled inparties, with strong bodies of armed men, and that they had been atTabasco but a few days only before he had first arrived there, andmight be expected again in about a year, he was not surprised atthe news. He had, indeed, been looking forward to this visit; forhe felt that his position was getting more and more unsafe, andthat the cazique would not be able, much longer, to support himagainst the hostility of the majority of the men of importance inthe town. What he had heard from Malinche had greatly raised hiscuriosity with regard to her country, and his longing to see thesepeople, whom she described as invincible in war, and so infinitelysuperior in civilization to the Tabascans. 

He had closely inquired, from Malinche, whether she thought hewould be well received, did he reach her country. Malinche'sopinion was not encouraging. 

"I think, " she said, "that they would sacrifice you in the temples. All our gods love sacrifices, and every year countless persons areoffered up to them. "

"It is a horrible custom, Malinche. "

Malinche did not seem to be impressed, as he expected. 

"Why?" she asked. "They would be killed in battle, were they notkept for sacrifice. The Aztecs never kill if they can help it, buttake prisoners, so that death comes to them in one way instead ofanother; and it is better to be killed in the service of the gods, than to fall uselessly in battle. "

"I don't think so at all, Malinche. In battle one's blood's up, andone scarcely feels pain; and if one is killed one is killed, andthere is an end of it. That is quite different to being put todeath in cold blood. And do they sacrifice women, as well as men?"

"Sometimes, but not so many, " she said; "and in dry weather theyoffer up children to Talloc, the god of rain. "

"But they cannot capture them in war, " Roger said, horrified. 

"No, they are sold by their parents, who have large families, andcan do without one or two. "

To Malinche, brought up in the hideous religion of the Mexicans, these things appeared as a matter of course; and she could scarcelyunderstand the horror, and disgust, which her description of thesacrifices to her gods caused him. 

"And you think that they would sacrifice me, Malinche?"

"I cannot say, " she replied. "The priests are masters in thesethings. If they said sacrifice, they would sacrifice you; but ifthey thought you a god, you would be treated with great honor. Howcan I tell? I think that they would pay you greater honor thanhere, but of course I cannot tell. "

"Why should they pay me greater honor, Malinche?"

"Because one of our gods was white. Quetzalcoatl was the kindest ofour gods. He taught us the use of metals, instructed us how to tillthe ground, and laid down all the rules for good government. Whenhe lived in Anahuac everyone was happy. Every head of corn was sobig that a man could scarce carry one. The earth was full offlowers and fruit. Cotton grew of many colors, so that there was noneed to dye it, and the very birds sang more sweetly than they haveever sung since. Ah! If Quetzalcoatl had always stopped with us, weshould have been happy, indeed!"

"But why did he not, Malinche?"

Malinche shook her head. 

"He was a god, but not one of the greatest, and one of these grewangry with him--I cannot tell who. Perhaps it was the god of war, who saw that the Anahuans were so happy that they no longer wentout to conquer other people, and to provide sacrifices for him. Perhaps they were jealous, because the people worshipedQuetzalcoatl more than them. Anyhow, they were angry with him, andhe was obliged to leave us. 

"He came down to the sea, and took leave of the people, promisingthat he or his descendants would some day revisit them. Then hetook his seat in his boat, which was formed of serpent skins, andsailed away, and has never been seen again. But we all know thatone day, if he does not come himself, white people will come fromthe sea to us. 

"I think, Roger, that you are one of the descendants ofQuetzalcoatl; and I think my countrymen would think so, too, andwould hold you in great honor, if the priests, who are verypowerful, did not turn them against you. "

"What was this god like?" asked Roger. 

"He was tall in stature, and he had a white skin; and his hair wasnot like yours, for it was long and dark, and flowed over hisshoulders, and he had a great beard. But as you are tall and white, you are like him; and as he went towards the rising sun, it may bethat, afterwards, his hair changed from black to a color likeyours, which seems to me brown when you are sitting here, but goldwhen the sun falls on it. "

"So it seems, Malinche, that I may be sacrificed, or I may be takenfor a god! I would much rather that they would be content to treatme for what I am--a man like themselves, only of a different raceand color. "

Roger had many conversations of this kind with Malinche, and as hefelt his position becoming daily more precarious among theTabascans, had come to believe that he should have at least as gooda chance, among the Aztecs, as where he was. 

In return for all the girl told him about her country, he told hermuch about his own. He explained to her that there were manypeoples among the whites, as among the reds; and they foughtagainst each other in battle, having weapons which made a noiselike thunder, and killed at a great distance. He told her how oneof these peoples, named Spaniards, had conquered many islands notvery far distant from Tabasco; and how assuredly they would come, in time, and try to conquer this country, too. He explained that, while the nation to which he belonged was, at present, at peacewith the Spaniards, they were not allowed to come into this part ofthe world; and that, had he and those who had sailed with himfallen into their hands, they would have been all put to death. 

The news, then, that the Aztec traders had arrived was a matter ofas much interest, to Roger, as to the people of the town. Theselooked forward to purchasing many things which they could nototherwise obtain; for the gold ornaments, the rich feather mantles, and most of the other articles of superior manufacture which Rogerhad seen, were not the work of the natives of Tabasco, but of theirpowerful neighbors. 

The traders would stay, Malinche said, for four or five days, atleast; and Roger, therefore, thought it better not to go out to seethem, until he learned what were the cazique's views concerninghim. He therefore remained quietly at home, all day. 

Upon the following morning he received a summons from the cazique. 

"White man, " the chief said, "I have spoken to the Anahuac tradersconcerning you, and they have a great desire to see you. Thereforeyou will, this morning, accompany us to their camp. "

An hour afterwards Roger started with the cazique, and a numerousbody of the latter's counselors and attendants. The encampment ofthe Anahuans was a quarter of a mile from the town. In the centerrose a large tent, the abode of the merchants; and around, rangedin regular order, were the rough huts erected by their escort. 

These were assembled in military array. They were, like theTabascan soldiers, clad in thick quilted doublets. Their spearswere tipped with copper; or with obsidian, a stone resemblingflint, of great hardness, and capable of taking a very sharp edge. 

In front of the tent were several banners, embroidered in differentdevices in gold and feather work. Roger afterwards learned thatmerchants were held in far higher consideration in Anahuac than inEurope, that their business was considered as one of great honor, and that they were permitted to assume what may be called heraldicdevices on their standards, to carry bright-feathered plumes, andto wear gold ornaments--such decorations being only allowed towarriors who had, by their deeds in battle, been admitted into aninstitution which closely resembled that of knighthood; all othersdressing in plain white cloths, woven from thread obtained from thealoe. Even members of the royal family were not exempted from thislaw. 

The whole trade of the country was in the hands of these merchants, who traded not only to its utmost borders, but with neighboringpeople. They were allowed to raise forces sufficient for theirprotection; they furnished the government with descriptions of thepeople they visited; and often afforded the State a pretext forwars and annexations, by getting up quarrels with the natives. Theyresembled, in fact, the East India Company during the last century, mingling in their persons the military and mercantile character. 

In addition to their soldier escort, they took with them on theirjourneys a vast number of slaves. These carried the merchandise, made up into packets weighing about eighty pounds. Many of theseslaves had been instructed in the arts of the Aztecs, and therewere among them musicians, singers, dancers, and workers in metaland feather work; and these were sold, at high rates, to the peoplewith whom they traded. 

The merchants, who were attired in rich feather mantles, withplumes of bright feathers upon their heads, came to the entrance oftheir tent when the cazique, with his company, approached. Aftersome talk between them and the chief, by means of an interpreter, Roger was brought forward from the rear of the company. 

The merchants inspected him with grave curiosity. They turned andtalked among themselves; then they invited the chief to enter theirtent. He remained there for some time, and when he came out againreturned to his companions and, ordering four of his soldiers toaccompany him back to the town, left the rest of his party totraffic as they chose with the merchants. 

He did not address Roger until they reached his house, and thenbade him enter with him. 

"White man, " he said, "the Anahuan merchants wish to carry you awaywith them to their own country; and have offered, in exchange, sundry slaves and articles of merchandise. I would not have partedwith you; and have told them, indeed, that you were no slave ofmine, to sell as I chose, but a stranger who had come to visit mefrom I know not where; and have also told them that, if you go withthem, it must be of your own free choice, for that misfortune mightfall upon my people, did I treat you with aught but honor. 

"It is, then, for you to decide. You know that I wish well to you, and hold you in great esteem, deeming that your visit here willgive prosperity, as well as honor, to Tabasco. But there are thoseamong my people who are foolish and headstrong, and who view yourcoming with suspicion. The priests, too, are unfavorably disposedtowards you, and have long urged that you would make a mostacceptable sacrifice to the gods. So far I have withstood them, butI am old and cannot look to live long, and after I have gone yourenemies would assuredly have their way. Therefore I think it is foryour good that you should go with these merchants. "

The cazique was speaking the truth, but not the whole truth. Themerchants had offered, in slaves and goods, an amount which hadexcited his cupidity; and he was, moreover, glad to be rid of thepresence of one who was the cause of constant dispute and troublein his councils. At the same time, he still believed in thesupernatural powers of his visitor; and was afraid that, if thelatter went against his will, he might invoke all sorts of ills andmisfortunes upon Tabasco. 

He was much relieved then, when Roger replied that he was willingto go with the merchants. 

"I have seen, " he said, "that my presence here is unwelcome tomany, and that I was the cause of trouble. I know, too, cazique, that you have befriended me to the utmost, while many others havebeen against me. I am willing, then, to depart. "

Great was the grief of Malinche when she learned, from Roger, thathe was to go with the Anahuans. 

"Could not my lord take me with him?" she asked presently, as hersobs lessened in violence. 

"I shall be but a slave myself, Malinche. "

"If you ask the cazique he will let me go with you. I am but oflittle value to him. "

Roger did not answer for some minutes. He would have been glad, indeed, to have had Malinche--who had been his companion andfriend, and whom he regarded almost as a sister--with him, butthere were many things to be considered. He might be well receivedin this new country, but he might be sacrificed to these gods oftheirs; and in that case Malinche might share his fate--as she saidthat even women were offered up. Even if well received, he mightnot be able to have Malinche with him. 

Besides, of course he did not want her as an attendant, and in whatother capacity could she go? If he got into trouble, and had to tryto escape from their land, he might not be able to carry her off, too. If they were separated, what was to become of her? She couldnot go to the mother who had sold her as a slave. No; certainly, hedecided, he must go without her. 

"Malinche, " he said, after a long silence, "it cannot be. There isno saying what my fate may be, among your people. I may be offeredup to those terrible gods you told me of. I may be treated as aslave. There is no saying what might happen. At any rate, I shallbe unable to afford you any protection. Were we separated, as it isalmost certain we should be, where could you go, or what wouldbecome of you? Besides, how in any case could we keep together? Icould not have you as a slave, even if I wanted to do so, in yourown country; and how else could you go with me? If you like, I willask the cazique for your freedom, so that you might travel back toyour own country with the merchants. "

The girl shook her head. 

"I have no friends there, now, " she said. "Where should I go?"

"That is just what I am saying, Malinche. There is nowhere for youto go except with me; and I do not see how you could go with me. Ifyou do not like this, I will promise you that, if things turn outwell with me in your country, I will send by the next merchants whocome here, and buy you from the cazique, and find friends for youthere, and place you with them. "

"You would have wives there, " the girl said passionately; "and youwould never think any more of me. "

Roger burst into a loud laugh. 

"Why, Malinche, I am only a boy! I am not yet eighteen; and in mycountry we do not think of taking wives, until we are eight or tenyears older than that. It is a serious thing with us, for each manhas only one wife; and it behooves him, therefore, to be verycareful in making his choice. I hope, long before it comes to mytime for thinking of marriage, to be back in my own country andamong my own people. If I were to marry here, how could I everthink of going away? I could not go and leave a wife behind me. Icould not take her away with me, because she would never be happyamong a strange people, any more than I should be happy if I livedhere. 

"No, no, Malinche, there is no fear of my marrying, any more thanthere is of my forgetting you. You can trust me. If I live, and dowell in your country, I will send for you; and I will tell yourpeople that you have been as a sister to me, and will see that thismother of yours does you justice, and that you shall come to yourown again, and you shall marry some cazique of your own choice. Ifyou do not hear from me, you will know that things have gone badlywith me, and that either I have been sacrificed to your gods, orthat I am held as a slave and have no power, whatever, to helpyou. "

Malinche said no more. Her dark eyes were full of tears, but withthe habit of submission natural to Mexican women, she simply tookRoger's hand and placed it against her forehead. 

"Malinche will wait, " she said, and then hurried from the room. 

Before leaving, Roger gave Malinche several of the handsomest ofthe bracelets and necklaces that had been bestowed on him, in thefirst flush of his popularity at Tabasco; and gave presents also tothe old woman. The two girls wept bitterly when he said goodbye tothem, and Roger, himself, had to fight hard to restrain his tears. 

"It is as bad, " he said to himself, "as it was saying goodbye toDorothy and Agnes. Color does not matter much, after all. Malincheis just as good and kind as if she were white. "

The cazique himself conducted Roger to the Anahuac encampment. Hehad, that morning, made him various presents of robes and mantles, for he was very desirous that his visitor should part in goodwillfrom him; and he again impressed upon him the fact that he onlyparted with him because he felt that he could not protect him fromthe ill will of some of his people. 

The merchants made no secret of their satisfaction, as soon as theyhad handed to the cazique the goods and slaves they had agreed togive, in exchange for Roger. They had, like the cazique, pretendedto be indifferent as to the bargain; and had haggled with him overthe terms of the purchase. But both parties were equally desirousof concluding the agreement and, while the cazique considered thathe was making an excellent bargain for the visitor who hadvoluntarily placed himself in his hands, the merchants were stillmore delighted. 

In the first place, the Mexicans were, as Malinche had told Roger, looking for the arrival of Quetzalcoatl, or of a white descendantof his from the sea; and if Roger were to turn out to be theexpected god, the honor which would fall upon them, as hisproducer, would be great, indeed. But even should this not proveso, they would gain great credit, to say nothing of profit, bybringing home so singular a being, who would either be received inhigh honor by the king, or would be one of the most acceptablesacrifices ever offered to the gods. 

As soon, therefore, as the cazique had left, they addressed Rogerin terms of high respect, and presented to him some of their mosthandsome feather robes, tiaras with plumes, ornaments, and arms. 

To their stupefaction, Roger replied in their own language, and asthey were in ignorance that the cazique possessed a countrywoman oftheir own, among his slaves, they regarded this as a miracle of themost singular kind, and as an indisputable proof of thesupernatural nature of their visitant. It was true that he did notspeak as a native, but Quetzalcoatl, himself, might well haveforgotten somewhat of his own language, in his hundreds of years ofabsence from Mexico. 

The large tent was at once placed at Roger's disposal, themerchants contenting themselves with a smaller one, raised besideit. A number of slaves were told off to attend upon him, and hismeals were served with the greatest ceremony and deference. 

That night, as Roger lay upon the soft pile of quilted rugsprepared for him, his mind was sorely troubled as to his position. Was he right in allowing them to deceive themselves into a beliefthat he was a supernatural being? Ought he not, rather, to tellthem that all these gods they worshiped were false, and that therewas but one true God--He who was worshiped by the White men?

Thinking it over in every way, he concluded at last that there wasno necessity for him, at present, to undeceive the Anahuans. Hewould do no good by doing so, and would ensure his own destruction. He resolved however, that nothing should induce him to pay honor totheir gods, or to take any part in their bloody sacrifices. 

"They can kill me if they will, " he said; "but I am not going to befalse to my religion. If they should not kill me I may be able, intime, to persuade them that their gods are false; but for thepresent it would be madness to try to do so. From what Malinchesaid they are devoted to their religion, and the priests are allpowerful. If I am to do any good, therefore, it must be donegradually. 

"What should we think, at home, if an Indian were to arrive, and totry and teach us that our God was a false one? Why, he would beburnt at the stake, in no time. And one cannot expect that theseIndians would be more patient, in such a matter, than we should. When the Spaniards come, they will doubtless overthrow their gods, and force them to be Christians, just as they have the peoples inthe islands. "

The next morning, early, the tents were pulled down, the slavesloaded up with what merchandise remained unsold, with the tents andprovisions for the journey, and the caravan started for the west. Aparty of the soldiers marched first. Then came the merchants, withRoger and a small guard of armed men. They were followed by theslaves, and another body of troops brought up the rear. 

For six days they passed through a country more or less cultivated, with villages scattered about. One of these was always chosen fortheir stopping place, and Roger admired the regularity and orderwith which the encampment was formed, and the good conduct observedin the dealings with the people. 

Provisions were obtained by barter, and the inhabitants mingledfearlessly with the trading party. He remarked on this to themerchants, who replied that it was always their custom to keep onthe most friendly terms with the people. 

"Our caravans, " they said, "visit all the countries round our own, and did one of them ill treat the natives, the others would sufferfor it. Therefore, we are always particular to give them no causefor dissatisfaction. The empire is extensive, and many parts of itare but newly conquered; therefore we should be gravely blamed, were we to embroil ourselves with its neighbors, until the kingdesired to carry his arms in that direction. 

"Sometimes we have trouble. We were with a party who, a few yearsback, were attacked of the people of Ayotlan. We saw that troublewas coming, and fortified our camp; and for four years carried onwar with the town, and in the end captured it. But this was forcedupon us, and we had the approval of the king. All those concernedin the struggle were permitted to have banners of their own, andmilitary emblems. "

"How did you supply yourselves with provisions all the time?"

"The country people were neutral. That was the advantage we hadfrom having always treated them well, while the cazique of Ayotlanhad been a tyrant, and had greatly oppressed them. So they broughtin provisions to us for sale, and we had less difficulty, in thatway, than the people of the town. "

At last the villages of the Tabascans were left behind. For somedays the caravans traveled through a very sparsely populatedcountry, and then arrived at a large village, where the Anahuaclanguage was spoken. 

"We are now in the country of the king, " the principal merchantsaid. "All over it you will find the same language spoken; foralthough there are many people who lived under their own chiefs, and many of whom have been but lately conquered, the language issimilar, though spoken with differences, for all the tribes camedown from the north and settled here. "

"And who dwelt here before they came?"

"A people called the Toltecs. They were a great people, wellinstructed in agriculture, great workers in metals and builders ofgrand cities. "

"And what became of them?"

"It is not known, but misfortunes came upon them, famine ordisease, and it is said that they went away to the south. Then camea people called the Chichemecs, a barbarous people from the north, whom we found here when we came. Of us, the greatest tribe were theAztecs, who settled on one side of the great lake and built a citythere, called Tenochtitlan, or sometimes Mexico, from the great wargod Mexitli. 

"Another great tribe were the Tezcucans, to which we belong; andour capital is Tezcuco, on the eastern side of the same lake. Mexico and Tezcuco formed an alliance; and with us was Tlacopan, asmaller kingdom, hard by. It was agreed that in all wars, one-fifthof the spoil should go to the Tlacopans, and the rest be dividedbetween the Aztecs and the Tezcucans. This alliance has remainedunbroken, and together we have conquered all the countries round, and from sea to sea. "

"What sea?" Roger interrupted. 

"There is, on the west, another great sea like this on the east, which stretches away no man knows whither; and between these twoseas all the peoples, save one, acknowledge the dominion ofMexico--for although we are in alliance, the Aztecs have of lateyears taken the lead, for they have had very great monarchs, andare more war loving than we of Tezcuco; and our kings, and those ofTlacopan, acknowledge the Aztecs to be the leading power, and giveto their king the title of Emperor. 

"We maintain our own laws and usages. Our king places the crownupon the head of each new monarch of Mexico, but we own him to bethe chief of our Confederacy, and the more distant countries, thathave but recently been conquered, have been assigned entirely tothe Aztecs, although we have had our proper share in the slaves andspoil taken in the war. "

"And what is the one state that has not been conquered by yourConfederacy?"

"Tlascala. It lies high up among the mountains and, although but asmall state, has maintained its independence, and has several timesrepulsed the attacks of our best soldiers. "

Roger thought that Tlascala must be a sort of Mexican Switzerland. 

"It is singular that a small state should have resisted so long, "he said. 

"They have not been very often attacked, " the merchant replied. "There is little to be got from them but hard knocks. The countryis not fertile, the cold is too great, and they have only thenecessities of life. Except for slaves, and for sacrifice to thegods, there is nothing to be gained by their conquest. "

"And you all worship the same gods?" Roger asked. 

"Assuredly, " he said, "although some are thought more highly of inone kingdom, some in another. Mexitli--or as he is generallycalled, Huitzilopotchli--is of course the greatest everywhere; buthe is worshiped most of all by the Aztecs. Quetzalcoatl is alsogreatly worshiped. "

As he spoke, the merchant glanced furtively up at Roger. The ladsaw that this was a favorable opportunity for creating animpression. He smiled quietly. 

"It is right that he should be, " he said, "since he taught you allthe good things you know; and was, like myself, white. "

This proof of the great knowledge possessed by the being before himvastly impressed the Mexican. How could this strange being know theMexican tongue, and be acquainted with its gods, unless he were oneof them? It had pleased him to assume ignorance of other matters, but doubtless he was well aware of everything that had passed inthe country since he left it. Henceforth the respect which he andhis companions paid to Roger was redoubled. 

As soon as they had reached the borders of Mexico, a swift runnerhad been dispatched to the nearest post with a message, to be sentforward to the King of Tezcuco, with the tidings of the arrival ofa strange white being in the land; and asking for instructions asto what was to be done with him. In the meantime, the merchantstold Roger that they wished him to abstain from going out into thevarious villages and towns at which they stopped. 

"Until we know what are the king's wishes concerning you, it werebetter that you were not seen. In the first place, all this countryby the coast is under the Aztec rule, and as soon as you were seen, messages would be sent forward to Mexico, and the Emperor mightdesire that so great a wonder should be sent direct to him;whereas, if our own King sends first for you, you would be hisproperty as it were, and even Montezuma would not interfere. 

"It will not be long before an answer arrives, for along all theroads there are post houses, two leagues apart from each other. Ateach of these couriers are stationed, men trained to run at greatspeed, and these carry the dispatches from post to post, at therate of eight or nine miles an hour. "

"But the messages must get changed, where they have to be given sooften?"

"Not at all, " he said. "The couriers know nothing of the dispatchesthey carry. "

"Oh, they are written dispatches?" Roger said. "Then you possessthe art of writing?"

"Writing, what is writing?" the merchant asked. 

"Letters are inscribed on paper, " Roger said, "so that the personreceiving them at a distance understands exactly what the one whowrote wished to say. "

The merchant shook his head. 

"I know nothing of what you call letters, " he said. "We drawpictures, on a fabric formed of prepared skins, or of a compositionof silk and gum, but chiefly on a paper prepared from the leaves ofthe aloe. Besides the pictures there are marks, which areunderstood to represent certain things. These picture dispatchesare made in the form of rolls, or books. I myself have a slave whois skilled in such work, and who has depicted you, and added allparticulars, and the roll has been forwarded to Tezcuco. "

Chapter 7: A Wonderful Country. 

So anxious were the merchants to avoid arriving at any town ofimportance, where there would be an Aztec commander and garrison, until they received an answer from Tezcuco, that they traveled byvery slow stages, camping in small villages where they could obtainwater and supplies. Roger asked many questions of them as to thecountry, and learned that the hot and arid soil they were nowcrossing extended only about one-third of the distance to betraversed. Then that they would pass over a range of loftymountains, offering great difficulties to travel, that the cold wasextreme, and that snow lay almost continuously upon the highestsummits. After crossing this range they would journey across a richcountry, and descend at last into a most lovely and fertile valley, in which lay the lake, upon which the capitals of the two countrieswere situated. 

The country they were now traversing varied considerably. In someplaces it consisted of parched and sandy plains, almost free ofvegetation. In others, where the rains were less able to drainquickly away, were districts of extraordinary fertility. Here grewthe cocoa, vanilla, indigo and aromatic shrubs innumerable, formingthick and tangled jungles, impervious to the foot of man. Flowersof gorgeous colors bordered these groves, and lofty trees offoliage, altogether strange to Roger, reared their heads abovethem. 

The lad was delighted with the extraordinary richness of color, andthe variety of the foliage, but he would have enjoyed it more hadit not been for the intense heat of the sun, and the closeness ofthe air. 

They crossed several large streams. They cut down the great rusheswhich bordered them and, tying these together in bundles, formedrafts, upon which four or five at a time were ferried over. Rogerlearned that the principal road from the coast ran from Cempoalla, a large town near the sea, but that this lay a long distance to thenorth, and that the route they were traveling ran nearly due westto Tepeaca, and thence northwest to Pueblo, after which the townslay thickly, all the way to the lake. As far as Roger could learnthe distance, from the coast which they had lately been followingto Mexico, was by this route about three hundred miles. 

On the fifth day after the messenger had been dispatched, a courierran into the camp, just as the caravan was about to start, andhanded to the chief merchant what looked to Roger like a portfolio. This, indeed, was something of its character. It consisted of twothin boards, within which was a sheet of paper. It contained anumber of paintings and signs, of which Roger could make nothing, but the merchants informed him that it expressed the satisfactionof the King of Tezcuco, at the news that had been sent him of thearrival of a strange white personage in the land; that the priestswould consult the auguries, and decide whether it boded well or illfor the country; and in the meantime that they were to journey onto Tepeaca, where they would be met by an envoy, charged to receivethe white stranger and to conduct him to Tezcuco. 

The merchants themselves were only able to gather the generalcontents of this picture dispatch, but the slave who had drawn theone sent forward interpreted every sign and color; for Roger foundthat colors, as well as signs, had their meaning. He learned fromthe merchants that this picture writing was a science in itself, and that it needed years of instruction and labor to acquire it. Inevery town and village there were certain persons skilled in theart, so that messages of all kinds could be sent to the capital, and orders and instructions received. The national archives wereentirely written in this manner, and in the temples were immensestores of these documents, affording information of every event ofinterest, however minute, in the history of the people. 

The caravan now pushed on rapidly. After traveling, as Rogercalculated, nearly a hundred miles from the sea, the ground beganto rise rapidly, and in a single day the change in temperature wasvery marked. Roger felt the sense of listlessness and oppression, which had weighed upon him while crossing the low country, passaway as if by magic; and it seemed to him that he was againbreathing the air of Devonshire. 

The vegetation had greatly changed. The vanilla, cocoa, and indigohad disappeared, and trees totally different from those of theplain met his eye. 

Another day's march, and they were four thousand feet above thesea. Here everything was green and bright, showing that rainconstantly fell. Groves of a tree of rich foliage, which was, themerchant told him, the liquid amber tree, grew near the road; whileon both sides lofty mountains rose precipitously to a great height, their summits being clothed in snow. Some of these, he heard, hadin times past burnt with terrible fires, and vast quantities ofmelted rock flowed over the country, carrying destruction in itscourse. In many cases the road was a mere track winding along theside of these mountains, with precipices yawning below. 

A day's march through the mountains brought them into a loftyplateau, some seven thousand feet above the sea. Here werewide-spreading forests of trees, which Roger recognized as largeoaks and cypress. Around the villages were clearings, and whereasin the plains below maize was chiefly cultivated, the largestproportion of the fields, here, were devoted to plantations of thealoe or maguey. Here, even at midday, the temperature was not toohot to be pleasant; while at night the cold was great, and Rogerwas glad to pile the thick quilted rugs over him. 

After traversing this plateau for some distance, they came uponanother range of hills, far loftier than those they had beforecrossed, and vastly higher than anything Roger had ever beforebeheld in his travels. These mountains were, the merchant told him, the Cordilleras; they extended from unknown regions in the norththrough Anahuac to the south. The snow never melted upon thesummits, and several of the highest of these were terriblevolcanoes, whose eruptions were dreaded by the whole nation. 

"Sometimes before these commenced, " the merchant said, "the earthtrembled and shook, so that men could scarce stand upon it: Houseswere thrown down, and terrible destruction of life and propertytook place. Fortunately, these are rare occurrences; but several ofthem have taken place since the time when the Aztecs firstestablished themselves here. "

The passage through this range was attended with real hardship. Roger, accustomed to our English winter only in the mild climate ofSouth Devonshire, felt the cold to be severe; but the nativessuffered far more, and the merchants continued their march rightthrough one night, for the labor of carrying their burdens kept theblood of the thinly clad slaves in motion; whereas, if they hadhalted, many would have succumbed to the cold. At last the pathbegan to descend, and soon after daybreak, as the road crossed ashoulder of the hill, they saw a plateau similar to that they hadleft, stretching out below them as far as the eye could reach. 

Even at the height at which they were standing, Roger could seethat it was densely populated. Villages were scattered thickly, andthe forest was restricted to patches, here and there, the greaterportion of the land being under cultivation. 

Directly in front rose the lofty buildings and temples of a town ofconsiderable size. Seen through the clear mountain air it seemedbut three or four miles away, and Roger had difficulty in believingthe merchants, when they assured him that it was fully twenty. Thiswas Tepeaca. 

The slaves, wearied as they were, quickened in their pace; and intwo hours they emerged from the mountain gorges onto the temperateplateau. Here they halted for some hours near a post house, acourier being sent on to Tepeaca, to inform the king's envoys thatthey had arrived thus far; and to ask whether they should proceedat noon, when the slaves had rested, or make their entry into thetown in the morning. 

In a little over four hours the answer was received. The merchantswere directed to wait where they were until three hours after noon, then to move forward until they arrived within eight miles of thetown, and then to halt for the night, and to start again at sunrisenext morning. 

Roger was as glad as were the slaves that he had not anotherfifteen miles' march before him, for the journey had been a mostfatiguing one. He thought that the absolute distance traversed didnot exceed thirty miles, but owing to the difficulties of the road, and the care that had to be taken in traversing it at night, evenwith the assistance of the torches carried by the soldiers of thecaravan, it had taken them twenty hours, including occasionalhalts, to perform the journey. An abundance of food was brought inby the neighboring villagers, and the merchants issued an extrasupply of cocoa to the slaves; and when the march was resumed, latein the afternoon, the latter had completely recovered from theirfatigue. 

After a march of little more than two hours' duration, the caravanhalted for the night, and resumed its journey at daybreak. Themerchants had presented Roger with a mantle, more highly decoratedthan that which he had before worn, and with some rich plumes offeathers for his head; and seeing that they wished him to make asbrave a show as possible, he put on some of the gold necklaces andbracelets he had received, at Tabasco. 

The caravan was formed up in military order, the standards of thetraders being displayed at the head of the column. The porters wereplaced four abreast, and the soldiers who marched on either sidewere ordered to see that they kept their ranks. The merchants hadput on their handsomest mantles, and everything was done to showoff the procession to the best. 

As they approached Tepeaca the road was lined with people, the newsof the approach of the wonderful white man having spread rapidly. As Roger passed they bowed to the ground, with the same respectthat they paid to their own chiefs. He fully came up to theirexpectations, for not only was the whiteness of his skin and thecolor of his hair wonderful to them, but he stood many incheshigher than the merchants who walked by his side; for Roger had nowattained his full height--although but a few months pastseventeen--and stood six feet two in the thin sandals that he wore. He was, as yet, far from the width that he would attain in anotherfive or six years, but looked broad and massive as compared withthe slight frames of the Mexicans. 

When within a quarter of a mile of the gates of the town, aprocession was seen approaching from it. At its head were twonobles, whose appearance far exceeded anything Roger had hithertoseen. They wore cuirasses formed of thin plates of gold, and overthese mantles of gorgeous feather work. On the head of one was ahelmet of wood, fashioned to represent the head of the puma, orMexican lion. The other wore a helmet of silver, above which was acluster of variegated feathers, sprinkled with precious stones. They wore heavy collars, bracelets, and earrings of gold andprecious stones. Beside them were borne their banners, richlyembroidered with gold and feather work, while behind them were abody of soldiers, in close vests of quilted cotton, and a train ofslaves. 

The merchants bowed low as the nobles approached. The latter pausedfor a moment as they came near to Roger, and then saluted him bytouching the ground with their hands, and then carrying them totheir heads. Roger did the same. In the meantime several attendantsround the nobles were filling the air with incense, from censerswhich they bore. 

"The King of Tezcuco has sent us to welcome you, " one of the noblessaid. "He longs to see the white stranger who has arrived in ourland. "

"I have heard of the greatness of the king, " Roger replied, "anddesire to look upon him. I have come from a great distance beyondthe sea, to see for myself the greatness of the Anahuac kingdoms, and am glad to meet two of its great nobles. "

The Mexicans were not surprised at Roger understanding theirlanguage and replying in it, for the dispatches had alreadyacquainted the king with the fact that the white stranger couldconverse in their language. 

There had been an animated debate, at the royal council at Tezcuco, when the news of his coming had arrived. Some were of opinion thatit was an evil omen, for there was a prophecy existing among themthat white strangers would come from beyond the seas, and overthrowthe Aztec power; but upon the other hand, it was pointed out thatthis could only refer to a large body of men, and that as thisstranger came alone, it was far more probable that he was eitherQuetzalcoatl himself, or one of his descendants, and that he camein a spirit of goodwill. If he were a man, one man could do nothingto shake the Aztec power. If he were a god, he could work evil tothe whole country, whether he remained on the seashore or advancedto the capital; and it was far better to propitiate him with gifts, than to anger him with opposition. 

Some slaves next brought forward some delicately wrought mats, andlaid upon them the various articles they had brought. A shield, helmet, and a cuirass, all with embossed plates and ornaments ofgold; a collar and bracelets of the same metal; sandals and fans;crests of variegated feathers, intermingled with gold and silkthread, sprinkled with pearls and precious stones; imitations ofbirds and animals in cast and wrought gold and silver, of exquisiteworkmanship; curtains, coverlets, and robes of cotton as fine assilk, of rich and various colors, interwoven with feather work sofinely wrought that it resembled the delicacy of painting. 

Roger was astonished at the richness and variety of these goods, and as he viewed them muttered to himself:

"If I were but back in Plymouth with these, my Cousin Mercy andDorothy and Agnes would open their eyes, indeed. I wish to goodnessI had something to send back to the king. One of the cannon fromthe Swan, with a supply of ammunition and bullets, would haveastonished him. However, as it is, I suppose that I must make thebest of it. "

When the goods were all displayed, Roger addressed the ambassadors, saying how great was the pleasure that the gifts afforded him. Not, he said, because he desired gold or jewels or articles of luxury, but because they were proofs of the goodwill of the king, and ofthe mightiness of his power. 

"Will you convey my earnest thanks to him for these presents, andsay that I regret deeply that I have come to his country emptyhanded, and have naught to send him in return; but that there arereasons why I could not bring aught with me, from the place faracross the seas from which I came? There are many strange andwonderful things there. People move across the water in floatingcastles as big as your temples. They ride on great animals, whichcarry them with the speed of the wind. When they fight they useweapons which twenty men could not lift, which make a noise likethunder, and destroy their foes at two or three miles' distance. But I was not permitted to bring, at present, any of these wondersfrom the far-distant country. I wanted to come myself, and I havecome; but as I have said, I had to come alone and empty handed. Intime these wonderful things will be brought to your shores, but thetime has not come yet. "

The nobles listened with respectful attention. It seemed to themprobable enough that a supernatural personage might convoy himselfvast distances through the air, but that he could not burdenhimself with mortal appliances--if, indeed, such things were thework of merely mortal men. 

"I could bring with me, " Roger went on, "but one small specimen ofthe metal most used in that distant country. "

Then the merchants advanced, and handed to Roger his knife, whichthey had purchased of the cazique of Tabasco in exchange for twoaccomplished slaves, and he presented it to the nobles. 

"You see it is a metal of extraordinary hardness. Swords made of itwill cut through a man's head to the chin. No arrows or spears willpenetrate armor made of it. It can be beaten into all shapes, whenhot. The weapons of which I spoke to you are constructed of it, andit is now used in the arts, in manufacture, and for domesticpurposes, as well as for armor and weapons. So common is it that, as you see, the handle is made only of rough horn; which shows youthat it is such a one as is commonly used, and is prized butlittle. It may be that such a metal is found in your country, though as yet you know it not; for in its natural state it is but astone like others, although greater in weight; and if so, I may bepermitted, some day, to instruct you in the methods of working it. "

The nobles were greatly impressed with this speech. Quetzalcoatlhad instructed the Mexicans in all the arts that they possessed, and this hint that their visitor might bestow upon them theknowledge of this new, and most valuable metal, seemed a freshproof of his relationship to the White God, whose return had beenso long expected and longed for. 

They now begged him to enter the city, and a party of their slavestook up the gifts, and ranged themselves behind him. The Mexicantroops fell in on either side, and prevented the crowd frompressing in upon them; and then, accompanied by the two nobles, andfollowed immediately by the merchants, Roger headed the processionas it again set forward. 

As he entered the town, Roger saw that it was vastly in advance ofTabasco. The walls were of stone, strong and massive. The streetswere wide and straight, bordered by well-built houses with flatroofs, upon which great numbers of people were assembled. Theseuttered cries of welcome as he came along, and threw down wreathsof flowers. 

The Aztec governor, with a strong guard of soldiers, met them in alarge square in the center of the town; and in the name of theEmperor Montezuma welcomed Roger, and presented him with gifts ofeven greater value than those sent by the King of Tezcuco, sayingthat his master hoped that he would pay a visit to his capital, aswell as to that of the neighboring sovereign. 

Roger replied suitably, and the procession then took its way to alarge house that had been assigned to the visitor. Here a banquetwas served in grand style, the governor and the two ambassadors, alone, taking their seats with him. The meal was served up ongolden dishes, and pulque was handed round, in goblets of the samemetal, by white-robed slaves. 

Strains of music rose in the air, the performers being stationed inan adjoining apartment. The music was unlike anything Roger hadever before heard, and seemed to him to be of a plaintive nature. 

With the exception of the fruits, the dishes served were allstrange to him, and he was unable even to guess at their nature. Among them was a large bird, which Roger judged to be either a swanor a peacock; but which he was informed was a turkey, a bird commonin the country, but of which he had never before heard. 

There were other sorts of game, and all these were prepared withdelicate sauces and seasonings. There were a large number ofvarious confections and pastry, and a great variety of vegetablesand fruits. Under the dishes of meats, small fires of charcoal wereburning in order to keep them hot. The table was ornamented withvases of silver and gold, of delicate workmanship, and theconfections were eaten with spoons made of gold or silver, or oftortoise shell. Several varieties of pulque, flavored with sweetsand acids, were handed, as also chocolate flavored with vanilla andother spices. 

When the viands were removed, slaves brought round, as they haddone before the meal began, basins of water and soft cotton towels;and each of those present washed his hands and face. Then asurprise even greater than those which had preceded it awaitedRoger. Two attendants brought round waiters, upon one of which wasplaced a pile of a substance which looked to Roger as if it werethe leaves of some vegetable, broken into small pieces, and also agold box containing a brown dust. On the other tray were placed avariety of instruments, of whose use Roger was ignorant. They weresmall tubes, inserted into bowls of gold or silver; and in additionto these were some things that looked like yellowish-brown sticks, of two or three inches in length, with tubes into which theyfitted. 

These trays were first handed to Roger, who, after examining theircontents, turned to the noble next to him and said:

"I know not what these may be, or how they are used. They are notin use in the country from which I come. "

The noble looked surprised. 

"It is yetl, " he said, "and is good for soothing the nerves andpreparing for the siesta, besides being very pleasant. All theseare made from the same leaf, " and he touched the short sticks, theheap of broken leaves, and the powder. 

"This powder we apply to the nose, " and he and his companions tooka pinch from the box, and thrust it into their nostrils. 

Roger followed their example, but a pungent odor brought the tearsinto his eyes, and in another moment he was seized with a violentfit of sneezing, from which he was some time before he recovered. 

"You will get over this, in time, " the noble said gravely, but witha slight smile. "This effect is only experienced when the herb isfirst used. "

Much as Roger had been astonished by the effect of the powder, hewas still more surprised at the use to which the broken leaf andthe little sticks were put. Two of the Mexicans filled the smallbowls with the leaf, while the other took one of the tubes holdinga small stick. An attendant then approached with a small piece ofwood, on fire. This was applied first to the stick, and then to thesmall bowls; and, to Roger's stupefaction, great clouds of smoke atonce issued from the mouths of the three Mexicans. Had it not beenthat, from the tranquil expression of their faces, he saw that thiswas the regular course of events, he would have thought that someaccident had occurred, and that the Mexicans had, in somemysterious way, taken fire in the interior. 

He remained silent for a minute or two, and then asked:

"Do you like it? Is it really pleasant to you?"

"It is, indeed, " the governor said. "This herb is largely used. Itseffect is to produce a feeling of repose and contentment. You willget to like it, in time. "

"Possibly I may, " Roger replied; "although at present, that hardlyseems probable. "

The music now struck up a more lively air. Presently a number ofyoung men and women, who had been feasting in another apartment, came in and performed several graceful dances, to the accompanimentof the music; singing, as they did so, a sort of chant, whichreminded Roger of those he had so often heard in the churches athome. 

When all was over the ambassadors withdrew, saying that, doubtless, their guests would wish to enjoy a siesta during the heat of theday. Some slaves led the way into another apartment, in which was acouch heaped with soft rugs, and here Roger threw himself down. 

"Was there ever an English boy in so strange a strait as mine?" hesaid to himself. "What an extraordinary people! Gold seems asplentiful with them as common pottery with us; and as to themagnificence of their dresses, I verily believe that the court ofKing Harry would make but a poor show beside them. If I could landat Plymouth tomorrow, with all the presents I have received today, I should be a rich man. Here they are valueless. 

"I received presents at first at Tabasco, and yet, had I remainedthere a month longer, I should have been sacrificed to those cruelgods of theirs. These presents mean really nothing to me. They seemmagnificent, but gold is so common, here, that it is no more thanif, at home, one presented a man with necklaces of glass, and somewoolen cloths. It is a mark of civility, but that is all. 

"When I get there, the priest will be inquiring into my religion, and when they see that I pay no honor to their gods, they will besure to raise a cry against me. 

"Malinche was telling me that, every year, some special prisoner ischosen for sacrifice, and is treated with great honor, and hasevery luxury until the time comes, and then they put him to death. Brutes! I have no doubt they will consider that, from my veryrarity, I shall make a specially acceptable sacrifice. 

"I wish I was back on the Hoe again. Cousin Diggory, and MistressMercy, and the girls little think into what a horrible fix I havefallen--alone among a strange people, who breathe smoke out oftheir mouths, and load me with rich presents one day, and may killme on the next. Well, when the day comes I shall try not todisgrace my country, and religion, and color; but it is very hard, being all alone here. If I had but two or three of my companions ofthe Swan with me, I should feel that I could face whatever came;but it is hard to stand quite alone, and I am only a boy. 

"Still, they shall find that I can strike a rough blow or two, before I die. They shall not find that it is a lamb that they aregoing to sacrifice, but a Devonshire lad, with such bone and muscleas one gets from a life on the sea. 

"It is strange that these people should be so cruel. They seem somild and so gentle, and yet Malinche says they sacrifice tens ofthousands of captives, every year, to their gods. They never killin battle if they can avoid it, striving only to take their enemiesprisoners, for this horrible service. 

"I must try, if I can, to make friends among them. The old caziqueof Tabasco stood by me well, and it may be that here I may findsome like him; but it will need a powerful protector, indeed, tostand against the priests, who, Malinche says, are far morepowerful here than in Tabasco. "

Three hours later an attendant came in, and said that the governorinvited his guest to walk with him through the town, and survey thetemples and other edifices. 

"Now for it, " Roger said, clenching his fist. "Now, Roger Hawkshaw, you have got to show yourself a true man, whatever comes of it. "

He fastened the sword, which was one of the weapons with which hehad been presented, to his girdle; and then went out into the greathall, from which all the other apartments opened. The governor andthe two nobles from Tezcuco were awaiting him. 

Upon sallying out, Roger found that the streets were as crowded aswhen he entered. He was received with a long quavering cry ofwelcome by the women, and by a deeper hum of applause by the men. All bent to the ground before him and his companions, before whom aparty of soldiers moved to clear the way. 

"Now, we will go first to the Great Temple, " the governor said. "Itis but small in comparison with those of the great cities of thevalley, but it is a very holy shrine; and numbers come, from allthe cities round, to pay their devotion there on the days offestival. There are forty temples in the town, on all of which fireburns night and day; but this is the largest and holiest of them. "

After passing through several streets, Roger saw a great hillrising in front of him. Whether it was the work of man, or had anatural hill for its foundation, he knew not. It was four sided andpyramidal in form. There were terraces rising, one above the other, supported by stone walls. Steps at the angles led from one terraceto another, but these were so placed that anyone mounting had topass right along the terrace round the pyramid, before he arrivedat the steps leading to that above. The top of the pyramid seemedto be cut off, leaving an area of, as far as he could judge, somefifty feet square. Smoke ascended from the summit, where, asMalinche had told him, fire always burns before the altar in itscenter. 

Just before reaching the foot of the pyramid, the governor pointedto a building of considerable size. 

"Here you will see, " he said, leading Roger towards a greatgateway, "how well the god has been honored. "

As he neared the gateway, Roger saw that the building was well-nighfilled with an immense pile, carefully built up, of what at firstappeared to him cannon balls, only of larger size than any he hadseen piled in the batteries of Plymouth, and of a white color. Thenthe thought struck him they were great turnips, or some such root, which might be held sacred to the god. But as he entered thebuilding the truth flashed across him--the great pile was composedentirely of human skulls. 

Roger had made up his mind that, although he would not give way inthe slightest in the matter of his faith, he would yet abstain fromshocking the religious feeling of the natives. After the firstinvoluntary start at the discovery, he silenced his feelings, andasked how many skulls there were in the heap. He could not, however, understand the reply, as he had not yet mastered the Aztecmethod of enumeration, which was a very complicated one. 

Roger walked along one side of the pile, counted the number ofskulls in a line, and the number of rows, and then tried to reckonhow many skulls there were. Roger was not quick at figures, although his father had tried hard to teach him to calculaterapidly, as it was necessary for one who traded, and bought andsold goods of all descriptions, to be able to keep his own figures;or he would otherwise be forced always to carry a supercargo, aswas indeed the custom in almost all trading ships, for there werefew masters who could read and write, far less keep accounts. However, as he found there were a hundred skulls in each line, andten rows, and as the heap was nearly square, it was not a difficulttask to arrive at the conclusion that there must be a hundredthousand skulls in the pile. 

This seemed to him beyond belief, and yet he could arrive at noother conclusion. If a hundred thousand victims had been offeredup, in one temple of this comparatively small city, what must bethe total of men killed throughout the country? The pile had, nodoubt, been a long time in growing, perhaps a hundred years; buteven then it would give a thousand victims, yearly, in this onetemple. 

Although it seemed well-nigh impossible to Roger, it was yet by nomeans excessive, for according to the accounts of all historians, Mexican and Spanish, the number of victims slain, annually, on thealtars of Mexico amounted to from twenty-five to fifty thousand. 

"The god has good reason to be pleased?" the Aztec ambassador, whowas watching Roger's face closely, remarked. 

"If he is fond of blood and sacrifices, he should indeed bepleased, " Roger said quietly; "but all gods do not love slaughter. Quetzalcoatl, your god of the air, he who loved men and taught themwhat they know--such a god would abhor sacrifices of blood. Offerings of fruit and flowers, which he taught men to grow, of thearts in which he instructed them, would be vastly more pleasing tohim than human victims. "

Roger spoke in a tone of authority, as if he were sure of what hestated. 

"When the white god left your shores, there were no humansacrifices offered to the gods"--this fact Roger had learned fromMalinche, who had told him that the custom had been introduced incomparatively late years. She said ten generations, which hesupposed would mean about two hundred years--"and such a customwould be abhorrent to him. "

The Aztec governor looked very grave. It was to the god of war thatthese sacrifices were offered, but the idea that the kindly whitegod, who stood next to him in public estimation, might not onlyobject to be so worshiped himself, but might object altogether tohuman sacrifices being offered, was unpleasant to him; and yet thiswhite stranger clearly spoke as if he were acquainted with the mindof Quetzalcoatl. 

The Tezcucan envoys, on the other hand, looked pleased. Tezcuco hadmaintained for a long time a milder form of worship. Her peoplewere more gentle than the Aztecs, and had only reluctantly, and inpart, adopted the terrible rites of their formidable neighbors. 

"Will you ascend the temple?" the governor asked. 

"No, " Roger said firmly. "I say not aught against the god ofbattles. Let those who will make offerings to him. The God of theAir, " and Roger raised his hand towards the sky, "loves flowers andfruit and peace and goodwill. When He came down to earth Hepreached peace, and would have had all men as brothers; and I, whofollow Him, will not bow down at altars where human beings havebeen sacrificed. "

The Mexican naturally thought that Roger was speaking ofQuetzalcoatl, and this strange knowledge he possessed of the god, and his ways and wishes, struck him with deep awe. Without makingany further attempt to induce him to ascend the teocalli, which wasthe name they gave to their pyramidal temples, the governor led theway back to the palace. 

The next morning Roger started with the Tezcucan envoys on hisjourney. They informed him on the way that the Aztec governor had, on the previous evening, dispatched an officer of high rank toMexico, to give the emperor the full details of the conversationand sayings of the strange visitor; for the dispatches wereavailable only for sending news of facts and occurrences, but couldnot be used as mediums for conveying thought. 

"Montezuma is mild and gentle in his disposition, and quite unlikehis two predecessors, who were mighty warriors; and doubtless, inhis heart, he will welcome the words you said yesterday concerningQuetzalcoatl. But he is swayed wholly by the priests, and suchsentiments will not be agreeable to them, for sacrifices areforever going on at the teocalli. At the dedication of the greattemple for Huitzilopotchli, just thirty years ago, seventy thousandcaptives were put to death. "

"They must have been miserable creatures, " Roger said indignantly, "to have submitted tamely to such a fate. They might, at least, have rushed upon their guards, however numerous, and diedfighting. "

Roger said little more during that day's journey. The admiration hehad at first felt, for the arts and civilization of these people, had been succeeded by a feeling of abhorrence. He had heard, fromMalinche, that all victims sacrificed to the gods were afterwardscooked and eaten; and although he had scarcely believed the girl, in spite of her solemn assurances, he could now, after seeing thevast pile of human skulls, quite believe that it was true. 

Chapter 8: At Tezcuco. 

In each city through which they passed, and several of these wereof vastly greater size and importance than Tepeaca, Roger wasreceived with the same welcome and rejoicings that had greeted himthere. The houses were decorated with flowers and garlands, densecrowds lined the streets, processions came out to meet him;banquets were given in his honor, and everything seemed gay andjoyous. But Roger was low and depressed. To him the whole thingappeared a mockery. He seemed to see blood everywhere, and the factthat, as he learned from the casual remark of one of the envoys, numbers of victims were offered upon the altars on the eveningbefore his arrival at each town, in order to please the gods andbring about favorable omens, added to his depression; and hethought that he had better, a thousand times, have been drownedwith his father and friends, than be the cause of men being thusput to death. 

It was true that, as he was told, these captives were reserved forthis purpose, and had they not been slain on that night might havebeen sacrificed on the next; but this was a small consolation. Itseemed to him that above the joyful cries of greeting he could hearthe screams of agony of the victims, and to such a pitch was hewrought up that, had he seen any whom he could have recognized aspriests, he would have fallen upon them with his sword. 

But the priests held aloof from the gatherings. They knew not, asyet, how their chiefs would regard this stranger, and it was nottheir policy to join in welcoming one who might, afterwards, bedenounced and sacrificed as an enemy of their religion; nor, uponthe other hand, would they commit themselves to hostility to onewho might be held to be a god. 

From the summits of the teocallis they looked down upon the greatgatherings; angry that instead of, as usual, figuring in the chiefplaces in the procession, they were forced to stand aloof. As inEgypt, the Aztec priests embraced within their order all thescience and learning of the nation. They were skilled in thesciences of astrology and divination, and were divided intonumerous ranks and classes. Those best instructed in music took themanagement of the choirs, others arranged the festivals conformablyto the calendar, some superintended the education of the young ofboth sexes, others had charge of the hieroglyphic paintings andrecords and of the oral traditions, while the rites of sacrificewere practiced by the chief dignitaries of the order. They wereeach devoted to the service of some particular deity, and hadquarters provided within the spacious precincts of his temple. 

Here a certain number were always on duty, and men living therepracticed the stern severity of conventual discipline. Thriceduring the day, and once at night, they were called to prayers. They mortified the flesh by fasting and cruel penance, drawingblood from their bodies by flagellation or by piercing themselveswith the thorns of the aloe. When their turn of duty was over, theyresided with their wives and families outside the temples. 

The great cities were divided into districts, placed under thecharge of a sort of parochial clergy. These administered the ritesof baptism, confession, and absolution, each of which stronglyresembled that of the Christian religion. In baptism the lips andbosom of the infant were sprinkled with water, and the Lord wasimplored to permit the holy drops to wash away the sin that wasgiven to it, before the foundation of the world, so that the childmight be born anew. The secrets of confession were held inviolable, and penances were laid upon the penitents. There was onepeculiarity in the Aztec ceremony of confession--namely, that therepetition of an offense, once atoned for, was deemed inexpiable--andconfession was therefore made but once in a man's life, and generallydeferred until a late period of it. 

One of the most important duties of the priesthood was that ofeducation, to which certain buildings were appropriated, within theenclosure of the principal temple of each city. Here the youth ofboth sexes, of the middle and higher classes, were placed when veryyoung; the girls being entrusted to the care of priestesses, forwomen exercised all sacerdotal functions except those of sacrifice. In these institutions the boys were drilled in monastic discipline. They decorated the shrines of the gods with flowers, fed the sacredfires, and took part in the religious chants and festivals. Thosein the higher schools were initiated in the traditionary law, themysteries of hieroglyphics, the principles of government, and inastronomical and natural science. The girls were instructed in allfeminine employments, especially in weaving and embroidery. Thediscipline, both in male and female schools, was stern and rigid. 

The temples were supported by the revenue from lands bestowed uponthem by successive princes. These were managed by the priests, whowere considered as excellent masters, treating their tenants withliberality and indulgence. Besides this they were entitled to thefirst fruits of all produce, and were constantly receiving richofferings from the pious. The surplus, beyond what was required forthe support of the priests, was distributed in alms among the poor, charity being strongly prescribed by the moral code of the nation. 

Thus the Aztec religion was a strange mixture of good and evil. Themoral discipline enforced by it was excellent. Many of its preceptsresembled very closely those of Christianity, and yet the whole wascontaminated by the wholesale sacrifices. It is supposed that thisdual religion was the result of the mixture of two peoples, themild and gentle tenets of the Toltecs being adopted by the fierceAztec invaders, who added to them their own superstitious andbloody rites. 

All this, however, was unknown to Roger at the time. He saw thedark side of their religion, only, and was ignorant that thereunderlay it a system which, in point of morality, love of order andmethod, and a broad charity, was in no way inferior to thatpracticed among Christian nations. 

For some reason, of which Roger was ignorant--but which was, doubtless, in order to avoid the delays occasioned by stoppages atlarge towns, and to push on the faster towards the capital, wherethe king and his counselors were impatient to behold the whitestranger--a detour was made. The towns of Puebla and Cholula wereavoided, and the party pushed on rapidly across the plateau landthey were now ascending, where the air was again keen and piercing. The road passed between two of the highest mountains in the NorthAmerican continent--the great volcano Popocatepetl, meaning "thehill that smokes, " and Iztaccihuatl, or "the white woman, " socalled from the bright robe of snow which extended far down itssides. The lower part of these mountains was covered with denseforests, above which rock, lava, and ashes extended to the summitof the crater of the volcano. 

At night the party sheltered in one of the stone buildings, erectedby government at intervals along the road, for the accommodation oftravelers and couriers. Pushing on the next morning, they came upona view which caused an exclamation of surprise, and delight, toburst from Roger. At their feet lay the valley of Mexico, with itslakes glistening in the sunshine, its cultivated plains, andnumerous cities and villages. Stretching away, from the point atwhich he was standing, were forests of oak, sycamore, and cedar;beyond, fields of yellow maize and aloe, intermingled with orchardsand bright patches of many colors. These were flowers, which weregrown on a very large scale, as they were used in vast quantitiesin the religious festivals, and almost universally worn by thewomen. 

In the center of the valley lay the great lakes, their bordersthickly studded with towns and hamlets. Rising from an island, inthe center of the largest of these, was the city of Mexico; itsgreat buildings and lofty teocallis being seen clearly through thedry atmosphere. The envoys first pointed out the capital to Roger, and then another great city, some distance to the right, as beingTezcuco. Beyond the lakes, a barrier of dark hills rose, forming asuitable background to the lovely prospect. 

Upon the road, Roger learned much from the Tezcucan envoys of thecharacter of the king of their country, and of the EmperorMontezuma. 

The grandfather of the present king had been the greatest and mostpowerful of the Tezcucan princes. In his youth he had gone througha series of strange adventures. Tezcuco had been captured, thepeople subjugated by the Tepanecs, and the king killed when theyoung prince was but fifteen years old. The boy himself was throwninto a dungeon, but escaped and fled to Mexico; and on theintercession of the king of that city was allowed to return, and tolive for eight years, quietly, in a palace belonging to the family. When the Tepanec usurper died, his son Maxtla, who succeeded him, determined to kill the rightful heir to the throne; but beingwarned in time Nezahualcoyotl escaped, and for a long time wanderedabout the country, hotly pursued by his enemies; who were manytimes on the edge of capturing him, but he was always sheltered bythe peasantry. 

At last the neighboring powers, fearing the aggression of theTepanecs, united and routed them. Maxtla was put to death, and thelawful prince placed upon the throne. He showed great magnanimity, granting a general amnesty, and then set about to remodel thegovernment. 

Three departments were formed: the Council of War, the Council ofFinance, and the Council of Justice; and in each of these bodies, acertain number of citizens were allowed to have seats with thenobles and state officers. The highest body was composed offourteen members, all belonging to the highest orders of nobles. This was called the Council of State, which aided the king in thedispatch of business, and advised him in all matters of importance. Its members had seats provided for them at the royal table. 

Lastly, there was a tribunal known as the Council of Music. Thiswas composed of the best instructed persons in the country, withoutregard of rank, and was devoted to the encouragement of allbranches of science and art. All works on these subjects had to besubmitted to them, before they could be made public. They had thesupervision of all the productions of art, and the more delicatefabrics. They decided on the qualifications of the teachers of thevarious branches of science, inquired into the proper performanceof their duties, and instituted examinations of the pupils. TheCouncil gave prizes for historical composition, and poems treatingof moral or traditional topics. It was, in fact, at once a board ofeducation, and a council of science and art. The kings of the threeallied states had seats upon it, and deliberated with the othermembers on the adjudication of the prizes. 

Thus Tezcuco became the center of the education, science, and artof Anahuac, and was at this time the head of the three alliedkingdoms. Nezahualcoyotl greatly encouraged agriculture, as well asall the productive arts. The royal palace and the edifices of thenobles were magnificent buildings, and were upon an enormous scale, the Spaniards acknowledging that they surpassed any buildings intheir own country. 

Not satisfied with receiving the reports of his numerous officers, the monarch went frequently in disguise among his people, listeningto their complaints, and severely punishing wrongdoers. Beingfilled with deep religious feeling, he openly confessed his faithin a God far greater than the idols of wood and stone worshiped byhis subjects, and built a great temple which he dedicated to theUnknown God. 

After fifty years' reign this great monarch died, and was succeededby his son Nezahualpilli, who resembled his father in his tastes, encouraging learning, especially astronomical studies, and buildingmagnificent public edifices. He was severe in his morals, and sternin the execution of justice. In his youth he had been devoted towar, and had extended the dominion of Tezcuco; but he afterwardsbecame indolent, and spent much of his time in retirement. 

His Mexican rival took advantage of this, for as the rule ofTezcuco became relaxed distant provinces revolted, the disciplineof the army became shaken, and Montezuma, partly by force, partlyby fraud, possessed himself of a considerable portion of itsdominions, and assumed the title, hitherto held by the Tezcucanprinces, of Emperor. 

These misfortunes pressed heavily on the spirits of the king, andtheir effect was increased by certain gloomy prognostics of a greatcalamity, which was shortly to overwhelm the country. His healthrapidly gave way. He had died but two years before, and had beensucceeded by his son Cacama, the present king, a young prince whowas two-and-twenty years old when he ascended the throne, after asanguinary war with an ambitious younger brother. In Tezcuco, as inMexico, the office of king was elective and not hereditary. It was, indeed, confined to the royal family; but the elective council, composed of the nobles and of the kings of the other two greatconfederate monarchies, selected the member of that family whomthey considered best qualified to rule. 

Roger was greatly impressed with these accounts of the governmentof this strange country. It appeared to him that art and learningwere there held of much higher account than they were in England;and it seemed more strange to him than ever, that a people soenlightened could be guilty of such wholesale human sacrifices asthose of which he had heard, and had indeed seen proof; still morethat they could absolutely feast upon the flesh of these victims oftheir cruel superstitions. 

Descending into the valley the party avoided, as before, thenumerous cities in the plain. The Tezcucans told him that they didso simply because they were anxious to arrive as soon as possibleat the capital; but as Roger learned from them that the sway ofMontezuma was paramount in this part of the valley, he thought itprobable that they feared the Aztecs might take him from theirhands, and send him direct to the emperor. 

After a long march across a richly cultivated country, theyapproached the town of Tezcuco just as evening was closing in. Amessenger had gone on ahead, to announce the exact hour at whichthey would arrive; and a party of soldiers were stationed a shortdistance outside the town, to escort them through the city to theroyal palace. They formed up on either side of the party when theyarrived and, without a pause, the caravan kept on its way. 

Roger had been astonished at the magnificence of the houses of thewealthy, scattered for a long distance round the city, and at theextraordinary beauty of the gardens with their shady groves, theirbright flowers, their fish ponds and fountains; but the splendor ofthe buildings of the capital surpassed anything he had beforebeheld. Not even in Genoa or Cadiz were there such statelybuildings, while those of London were insignificant in comparison. The crowd in the streets were quiet and orderly and, although theylooked with curiosity and interest on the white stranger, of whosecoming they had heard, evinced none of the enthusiasm with which hehad been greeted at Tepeaca. This was natural enough. Theinhabitants of a capital, being accustomed to splendid fetes andfestivals, are less easily moved than those of a small provincialtown by any unaccustomed events, and are more restrained in theexpression of their feelings. 

The dresses of the people were greatly superior to those he hadseen hitherto. They wore over their shoulders a cloak, made ofcottons of different degrees of fineness, according to thecondition of the wearer. These and the ample sashes worn round theloins were wrought in rich and elegant figures, and edged with adeep fringe, or tassels. 

The women went about as freely as the men. Instead of the cloaks, they wore mantles of fur or gorgeous feather work. Beneath thesewere several skirts or petticoats of different lengths, with highlyornamented borders. Sometimes loose flowing robes were worn overthese, reaching to the ankles--those of the upper classes being ofvery fine textures, and prettily embroidered. Some of the womenwore veils made of fine thread of the aloe, or that spun from thehair of rabbits and other animals. Others had their faces entirelyexposed, their dark tresses falling luxuriantly ever theirshoulders. These, Roger learned afterwards, were Aztecs, the restof the women of Anahuac mostly wearing the veil; which was, however, extremely thin, and scarcely concealed the features. 

The guards ahead with difficulty cleared the way through the crowd, until they at last arrived at the king's palace, a building ofextraordinary splendor. A number of nobles, in gorgeous attire, received the party at the entrance; and passing along a statelycorridor, they entered a vast hall. A cornice of carved stoneworkcovered with thin plates of gold ran round the walls, and from thisdropped hangings of the most delicately embroidered stuffs. Theroof was of carved cedar, the floor a mosaic of stone of differentcolors, so delicately fitted together that they seemed one. 

At the farther end of the hall, upon a raised dais, was a throne. Upon this the young king was sitting, while a number of hiscounselors and nobles, together with several princesses and ladiesof the court, were gathered around him. 

When Roger approached, he bowed low, saluting in Mexican fashion. The king rose as he approached, looking with lively curiosity andinterest at the strange visitor, of whom he had already received somany reports. 

Roger, on his part, regarded the king with no less interest. He sawbefore him a young man of three or four and twenty, with a brightintelligent face. His figure showed signs of considerable strengthas well as activity, and there was a certain martial air in hiscarriage that spoke of the soldier rather than of the king. Thenobles had endeavored to impress upon Roger the necessity for himto salute the king, by prostrating himself on the ground as theythemselves did. But Roger had refused to comply with their request. 

"King Hal, himself, would not expect me to go before him like aworm, if he gave me audience, " he said to himself; "and I will notdemean myself, as an Englishman, to bow as a slave before any othermonarch. Besides, to do so would be to acknowledge that I was hishumble subject, and would at once show that I have no pretension, whatever, to be the superior creature they seem to consider me. Iwill salute him as his nobles saluted me--paying due deference tohis rank, and no more. "

The king himself did not seem displeased at Roger's breach of theusual etiquette. He looked with admiration at the tall figure ofthis strange white man, and at the frank and honest expression ofhis pleasant face, his blue eyes, and sunny hair. 

"Whoever he may be, he comes not as an enemy, " he said in a lowvoice to his sister, who was standing next to him. "There isneither deceit nor treachery in that face. "

Then he said aloud to Roger:

"You are welcome, white stranger. We rejoice to see you in ourcourts. We have heard wonderful stories concerning you, and aboutthe people in the distant lands from which you come; and shallgladly hear them from your lips, for we are told that you speak ourtongue. "

"I thank you, King Cacama, and I am glad, indeed, that it is mygood fortune to behold so great and magnificent a king. I havecome, as you have heard, from a far country, towards the risingsun; so far that it takes many months to traverse the sea whichdivides it from you; but had the distance been far greater than itis, I should have been more than repaid for the journey by thesight of you, and of this great city over which you rule. "

"And is it true that your people move about the sea in floatingcastles, and that they fight with weapons that make a noise likethunder, and can batter down walls at a distance of two miles?"

"They can kill men at more than that distance, Sire, but forbattering down walls they are used at shorter distances. The shipsare, as you say, floating castles, and will carry hundreds of men, with provisions and stores for many months, besides merchandise andgoods. These castles are armed with weapons such as you speak of, some of them carrying twenty or more; besides which each mancarries a weapon of the same kind, but small and light in make, sothat it can be carried on the shoulders. These weapons also make agreat noise, though not comparable with that of the large pieces, which are called cannon. "

"And they have animals on which they sit, and which carry them at aspeed far greater than that at which a man can run?"

"That is so, Sire. "

"Of what color are they, and of what form?"

"They are all colors: some are black, and some white, others brown, or gray, or roan, or bay. "

This answer seemed to surprise the king more than any other he hadheard. All the beasts and birds with which he was acquainted wereof the particular color which appertained to their species, andthat the animals of any one kind should thus differ in soextraordinary degree from each other struck him as remarkable, indeed. 

Roger had always been fond of sketching, and had often whiled awaydull hours on board ship with pencil and paintbrush; and hiscousins at home had quite a collection of sketches that he made forthem in, foreign parts. He now said:

"If your Majesty will order that gentleman, who is at presenttaking my likeness, to hand me a sheet of paper and his brushes, Iwill endeavor to draw for your Majesty an outline of the animal Ispeak of, and which we call a horse. "

At the king's order the scribe at once handed the necessarymaterials to Roger, who in three or four minutes dashed off aspirited sketch of a horse, with a rider upon his back. The kingwas greatly struck with the representation. The Aztecs possessedthe art of copying objects with a fair amount of accuracy, but thefigures were stiff and wooden, without the slightest life oranimation. To the king, then, this little sketch appeared almostsupernatural. Here was before him an animal which looked alive, asif already in movement. He passed it to those next to him, andcontinued the conversation. 

"And the men fight on the backs of those animals?"

"The nobles and a certain portion of the troops fight on horseback, the rest of the army on foot. "

"And are not these animals frightened at the terrible noises madeby the weapons you speak of?"

"They speedily become accustomed to them, Your Majesty, just as mendo; and will carry their rider into the midst of the enemy, howevergreat the noise. Some other time I will draw for your Majesty arepresentation of one of our knights, or captains, charging in fullarmor; which is, as you have perhaps heard, made of a metal that isnot known here. "

"And these weapons that you speak of are made of the same metal?"

"They are mostly made of that metal, Sire, though sometimes theyare made of a metal which we call brass, which is a compound ofcopper, and of another metal called tin, which adds greatly to itsstrength and hardness. "

"But how do they work? What machinery can be used to hurl a missileat so vast a distance?"

"There is no machinery, Sire. The weapon is a hollow tube of vaststrength, closed at one end, with only a small hole left there bywhich fire can be applied. A black powder, composed of varioussubstances, is placed in the tube and pressed up to the end, a wadof cotton or other material being forced down upon it. A large ballmade of this metal, which is called iron, and almost the samediameter as the tube, is pushed down upon the wad; and the weaponis pointed at the enemy, or at the wall to be knocked down. Thenfire is applied to the small hole, the powder at once explodes witha noise like thunder, and the ball is sent through the air with sogreat a speed that the eye cannot follow its flight, and all thatit strikes goes down before it. "

"Even one of these captains on his horse?" the king asked. 

"Fifty of them, Sire, were they ranged up in line, one behind theother. "

"Will you be able to teach us to make such weapons?"

"Your Majesty, I have had a share in the using of these weapons, but not in the making of them; and they require great skill intheir manufacture. I know not whether iron stone exists in thiscountry, and were it found it would require a long experiment andgreat knowledge to manufacture a cannon from it. As to the powder, it is composed of three ingredients--one is charcoal, which can beobtained wherever trees grow; another is called by us saltpeter;and the third, sulphur; but I cannot say whether either is found inthis land. Nor, your Majesty, do I think that such knowledge, couldI impart it, would be a blessing to the land; on the contrary, thebattles would be far more terrible and bloody than they now are. Vast numbers would be slain, and valor and bravery would avail butlittle, against these terrible missiles. "

"No, " the king said, thoughtfully: "you would take few prisoners, if you fought with such weapons as these. You take some prisoners, I suppose?"

"Yes, your Majesty; we always take as prisoners those who ask formercy. "

"And what do you do with them?"

"We treat them honorably and well, as is befitting men who havefought bravely. We exchange them for men of our own side who havebeen taken prisoners by the enemy, or if they are knights or noblesthey pay a ransom according to their rank to their captor, and soreturn home. "

"That is good, " the young king said, with animation; "though itdiffers altogether from our usages; but then, how are their altarsof the gods to be served?"

"I believe, " Roger said, "that your Majesty's grandfather erected atemple here to the Unknown God. It is the Unknown God--unknown toyou, but known to us--that the white peoples across the seaworship. He is a good and gentle and loving God, and would abhorsacrifices of blood. "

The king did not reply for a minute. The introduction of humansacrifices was a comparatively recent innovation in Tezcuco, andalthough the Aztecs had, lately, almost forced their own hideousrites upon their neighbors, there were many who were still, atheart, opposed to them. He turned the subject by saying:

"There will be much for you to tell me, when we have leisure. Atpresent the banquet waits. "

The eighteen months that had elapsed, since the wreck of the Swan, had prepared Roger for taking part in such scenes as those in whichhe was, at present, placed. From living so long among natives, andin native costume, he had acquired something of their manner;which, unless under strong excitement, was quiet and dignified. Hehad done this the more because, whenever he went out, all eyes hadbeen upon him, and he had felt that it was necessary, so far as hecould, to support the mysterious reputation he possessed. He hadlost, alike, the sailor walk and carriage, the careless gaiety of aboy, and the roughness of one brought up to life at sea. He himselfwas only half conscious of this transformation, but to one who hadseen him last when he sailed from Plymouth, it would have appearedabsolutely marvelous. Undoubtedly it impressed both the king andhis nobles most favorably; and as the party followed the king andRoger to the banqueting hall, there was a chorus of approval of themanners, bearing, and appearance of the white stranger. 

The banquet was similar, but on a vastly greater scale, to that ofwhich Roger had partaken at Tepeaca. Mexico contained, withincomparatively narrow limits, extreme diversities of climate; and bymeans of the swift couriers, the kings and nobles could place upontheir tables the tropical fruits and vegetables from the zone ofthe sea, the temperate fruits from the lofty plateau land, and theproducts of the rich and highly cultivated valley of the capital. 

The twenty counselors sat down at table with the king. Other tableswere spread at which the principal nobles feasted, while the king'swife and sister and other ladies dined in the same hall, but hadtables apart. The king abstained from asking questions of Rogerabout his country, during the meal, but conversed with himconcerning his journey, and his impressions of the country; andinquired particularly whether he was perfectly satisfied with thetreatment he had received from the merchants. Roger assured himthat nobody could have been kinder or more courteous than they hadbeen, and that he hoped his Majesty would express his satisfactionat their conduct. 

"That has already been done, " the king said. "The reports of myenvoys were sufficient for that. They have been raised in rank, have received permission to carry specially decorated banners, withother privileges and immunities. "

After dinner was over, the king, without waiting as usual for thesmoking and entertainments of musicians, dancers, and acrobats, rose, saying to Roger:

"I am too anxious to talk with you to take pleasure in theseamusements. Come with me now. "

He led the way to the entrance to the private apartments. Thesewere enclosed by magnificent hangings, which were drawn aside bytwo attendants as he approached them. The walls were here entirelyhidden by hangings, and the floor covered with a thick carpeting ofrichly-dyed cotton stuff. The air was heavy with odors of perfumes. 

The king led the way to an apartment of considerable size, althoughsmall in comparison to the two great halls they had left. Couchesof quilted mats, covered with silken embroidery, extended round theroom; and a general air of comfort, as well as luxury, pervaded it. 

From the open windows, a view extended over a lovely garden below, and then across the lake to the walls and temples of Mexico, shining in the moonlight and dotted with innumerable spots of fireon the summits of the teocallis. The room itself was lighted withopen lamps, in which burned cotton wicks embedded in wax. 

Cacama clapped his hands, and a young noble in attendance entered. The king bade him summon six of his counselors, and tell the queenand the princess that he awaited them. 

In a short time these entered. The pomp and ceremony of royaltywere, to a considerable extent, laid aside in Tezcuco in theinterior of the palace--the custom there differing much from thatwhich prevailed at the court of Montezuma, where the emperor neverrelaxed, in the slightest, in exacting the lowliest and mostprofound homage from all who approached him. 

Chapter 9: Life In A Palace. 

"Now, " the young king exclaimed joyously, as soon as the party hehad invited had assembled, and the silk hangings at the entrance ofthe door had been closed: "Now we can talk at our ease. In thefirst place, what can I call you?"

"My name is Roger Hawkshaw, your Majesty. "

The king repeated the name. 

"It is two words, " Roger said. "With us, people have two names--theone which is common to all the family, the other which is givenparticularly to each person. The name of my family is Hawkshaw, myown name is Roger. Your Majesty can call me by either one, or byboth. "

Long names were common in Mexico, and Roger Hawkshaw seemed by nomeans long to the king. 

"Roger Hawkshaw shall be your name in public, " he said. "It has astrange grand sound, and will impress the people; but I will call youRoger. This is my queen and first wife, Maclutha. This is my sister, Amenche. These are two of my oldest and ablest counselors--both aregreat nobles, and have led the armies of my father to victory. Thesefour young men are, as you see, my friends--they are the sons of fourof my chief nobles, and have been brought up with me since we werechildren. Now, tell us more about yourself and your people. "

The whole party took their seats upon the couches, half sitting, half reclining. Attendants brought in cocoa of many differentflavors, confections, and tobacco. Roger took the cocoa, butrefused the tobacco. 

"We do not know this herb in our country, " he said. 

"That is a grave misfortune for you, " the king remarked. "It isknown and used by all peoples that we know of, here. It was used bythe people we found here, when we came from the far north, and allthe tribes there used it also. 

"First, tell me what induced you to make this long journey acrossthe sea. "

Roger had been expecting this question, and as he had alreadydetermined that he would, in all matters, adhere to the truth, hedid not hesitate in his reply. 

"Your Majesty will understand that all the white peoples who dwellon the borders of the sea journey much in ships, which is the namewe give to the floating castles. We do trade with many peoples. Forexample there is, far to the south of us, a great land whollyinhabited by people who are quite black. "

A general exclamation of astonishment broke from the party. 

"They must be frightful!" the young queen exclaimed. 

"They are very ugly, " Roger said, "with very wide mouths and verythick lips, and flat noses; and instead of having long soft hair, they have only a short, curly sort of black wool on the top oftheir heads. "

"Have you seen them yourself?" asked Cacama, rather gravely. 

"I have seen some of them, Sire, " Roger replied. "I was in a shipthat was attacked by others, manned by a people who live on thenorthern coast of this land, and who are themselves not black butyellow; and they had with them several of these people of whom Ispeak, who were frightful in their ugliness; but who, to do themjustice, fought bravely, though we managed at last to beat themoff. 

"I pray your Majesty not to doubt any facts that I may tell you, for in my country it is considered disgraceful to lie; and howeverextraordinary some of the things I may say may appear to you, I canassure you that they will all be absolutely true. They may seem toyou hard to believe, but you must remember that things which arestrange to us always seem wonderful. My own countrymen, forexample, would find it hard to believe that there could be a peoplewho took delight in drawing in the smoke of a burning vegetable, and puffing it out again. "

"I will not doubt what you say, in future, " Cacama said. "Now, continue what you were telling us. "

"The white people are divided into nations, as are your people onthis side of the water. Some, however, are much more powerful thanothers. While in times of peace all the ports of differentcountries are open to the ships of the others, there are twocountries that claim the right over great seas, although as yetuntraveled and unknown. "

"But how can they claim such a right as that?" one of the two chiefcounselors asked. 

"Partly by the right that they have been the first to try to makediscoveries in those seas; secondly because one of these countriesis the strongest, at the present time; and thirdly, because theyhave been confirmed in their claim by the pope, who is the chiefpriest of the religion that is held in common among all whitepeople. To the Spaniards was assigned that vast space of waterlying towards the setting sun. "

"You do not belong to that nation?"

"No. My country is called England. It is a great island dividedinto two kingdoms, of which ours is the larger. "

"Are your people great fighters?"

"Yes. We have fought many obstinate wars with the nation lying onthe mainland opposite to us, and our men have beaten theirs whenthey have outnumbered us many-fold; but at present we are at peace. We found that, while we could beat them in battle, we could notcontinue to hold a country that lay separated from us by the sea. "

"And you are friends with the Spaniards also?"

"Yes. We have never warred with Spain, and our king has as his wifea princess of that country. Trading at Spanish ports, we learnedthat there was a rumor among the Spaniards that, far to the west, lay a great people possessing vast stores of gold, and riches ofall kinds; and so my father, who was the captain of one of thesefloating castles, determined to sail across the sea and, in despiteof the Spaniards and their rules, endeavor to perform the adventureof discovering, if possible, this great nation. "

"What would have happened if the Spaniards had met you, as youpassed through their waters?"

"Had they succeeded in taking our ship, they would have killed uswithout mercy; but we had a strong crew, and would have matchedourselves, willingly enough, against any Spanish ship, however big, that interfered with us. "

"And what became of your ship?"

"She struck during a gale on the coast of Tabasco, and was dashedto pieces. My father and all on board were drowned. But Godprotected me, and I was thrown ashore unhurt; it being doubtlessHis intention that I should live to be the first white man to seeyour great country, and to bring to you the news of the whitepeoples beyond the sea. "

"You know the story about our god, Quetzalcoatl, " the king said, after a long pause. "We had news that you knew all about him. Webelieve that his descendants will return hither, to teach us manythings. "

"I am aware of it, Sire. "

"But do you know, also, that we of Tezcuco have reason to view thearrival of the Whites with fear? My father, who was full oflearning and wisdom, predicted when on his deathbed that a whitepeople would shortly arrive, from the sea, and would overthrow theAnahuac kingdoms. It is strange, indeed, that within three years ofhis death you should appear. "

"It is strange, " Roger agreed. "Assuredly, your Majesty, yourfather's prophecy did not allude to my people. We are acomparatively small nation, and are not even masters of the wholeof our island. We have not one ship to fifty that the Spaniardspossess, and have no desire for foreign conquests. We are strong ifattacked, and even Spain would find it a hard matter, did sheendeavor to conquer us; but we should not dream of challenging therights she exercises over the seas to the west of her. Moreover, our climate is a cold one, and we should not be able to support, with comfort, the heat of a country like this. It is not from ournation that danger can ever approach you. "

"But from the Spaniards?" the king asked, gravely. 

"I cannot think, Sire, that so great and powerful a nation as yourshas reason to dread conquest by the Spaniards. But they are amighty people. They have extended their rule over many peoples, onthe other side of the water; and they have captured many islandswhich lie not so very far from your shores. "

"How far away?" one of the old counselors asked. 

"A vessel with a favoring wind would sail to your coast, thence, intwelve or fourteen days, " Roger replied. 

There was a general exclamation of surprise and uneasiness fromRoger's hearers. Many questions were asked him, as to the number ofmen the Spaniards could put in the field. His answer somewhatreassured them. 

"Perhaps two thousand would be the utmost they could send fromthese islands, " he said; "though I know not the strength of theirvarious garrisons. But from Spain they could, if they chose, sendacross the seas in their ships ten times as many. "

"We could put over two hundred thousand in the field, " the kingsaid proudly. 

Roger was silent. 

"You do not think, " the king went on after a pause, "that twentythousand of these men are to be feared by a host like ours?"

"With equal arms and armor, no, your Majesty; but with theadvantage of their weapons, the fact that they are clad in armorwhich your spears and arrows and knives would be powerless topierce, and that many of them would be mounted soldiers, whose rushand impetus in battle it is nigh impossible--even for whiteinfantry, who have no fear of the horses, and are themselves cladin armor--to withstand; and that they have, in addition these, terrible cannon of which I spoke to you, I think that should twentythousand of the Spaniards land here, they would be irresistible. 

"However, I do not think that there is any chance of such an armybeing brought against you. Rich and powerful as Spain is, theexpense of preparing such an expedition, and the ships required tocarry it, would be so vast that I do not think she would undertakeit. Moreover, she is always so occupied with wars at home that shecould not spare such a force for a distant expedition; and I donot, therefore, think you have any ground for alarm, in thepresent. 

"I believe that in a very short time Spanish ships may arrive atyour ports, and will open trade with your people. I wonder thatthey have not, long since, found their way here. Trade would bebeneficent to both. They have many commodities that would be mostuseful to you. You have others that they would prize greatly. "

"What are our products they would most value?" the king asked. 

"First, and most of all, gold, " Roger said. "It is with us thescarcest and most valuable of metals, and all things are valued byit. As with you bags of cocoa are your standard of value, so withthem are pieces of gold. A wide estate is worth so much gold; aship, or a horse, or a suit of armor, so many pieces of gold; andso through everything. All your delicate embroidery work would bevaluable in their eyes, as being strange and different to anythingwe possess; while on their side they could provide you with silks, and satins, and velvets, and cloths, and other fabrics new to you;to say nothing of arms and iron work vastly superior to any youpossess. "

One of the old counselors whispered something in the king's ear, and the latter said to the queen:

"Maclutha, I would talk these matters over with my counselors. I amsure that you and my sister are longing to hear, from RogerHawkshaw, all about the ladies of his race, and their dresses andfashions. Take him, therefore, into your room, while we discussthis matter here. "

The two ladies and Roger thereupon went into another apartment, similar in style to that which they had left. The conversation heretook a light turn, unrestrained by the presence of the king and hiscounselors. They plied him with questions, which Roger answered tothe best of his power. He was soon furnished with paper, pens, brushes, and paint; and he drew them several sketches, showingladies in European fashions, which filled his companions withsurprise. It seemed to them impossible that a woman could move withease and comfort in so much clothing. Then he drew for them a noblein the court dress of the period, and also the figure of a knightin full armor. 

The last astonished them most of all. How could a man move andbreathe, thus enclosed in metal? Roger admitted that, in a hotclimate like that of Mexico, the heat would be terrible. But hepointed out that men so clad were carried on horses, and had nooccasion for movement; save of their arms, which, as there werejoints in the armor at the shoulder, could be moved in any way withfreedom. 

"There cannot be much bravery required to fight, when protected inthis way by metal, " the queen said. 

"Numbers are killed, nevertheless, " Roger replied. "The armor, strong as it is, will not resist the missiles fired from cannon;and the helmets--that is, the part that protects the head--can bebeaten in by blows with heavy maces. Moreover, when two partiessimilarly armed charge, the shock is so terrible that horses andriders are alike thrown to the ground, and when thrown down theymay be trampled to death by the horses, or killed by footmen beforethey can recover their feet. Still, there are many who think thatsome day armor will be given up altogether; for the guns are beingimproved constantly, and when the balls sent by those carried byfootmen are able to pierce any armor, it will no longer be anyprotection, whatever. "

"And these ladies of yours, " the Princess Amenche asked; "are theyvery pretty? Because these matters are more to our taste than theseugly arms. "

"They differ much from each other, just as they do here, " Rogersaid. "Some are homely, and others are pretty. "

"Are their eyes always blue, and their hair of a bright color, likeyours?"

"Oh no! There is a great difference. Some have hair almost as lightas flax; some almost as dark as yours, but not quite so dark. Somehave hair almost exactly the color of gold; some a red, like thefringe of your garments; then there are many shades of brown, between red and black. The eyes vary in the same way. People withlight hair, and golden, and red, have either gray or blue eyes. Those with brown hair of different shades have brown eyes, sometimes light and sometimes dark brown. "

"How strange it must be, " the girl laughed, "to see people withhair of so many colors! And which do you like best, RogerHawkshaw?"

"At the present moment, Princess, I cannot imagine any color morebeautiful than a deep, glossy black. "

The girl colored through her hazel skin. 

"Ah, you know how to flatter in your country, also!"

Roger was about to reply, when a message was brought from the king, desiring them to return to the next room. 

"We have been taking all these things that you have told us intograve consideration, " the king said, when they were seated; "andhave concluded that it will be for the best that this matter ofthese Spaniards should remain an absolute secret, and that no wordshall be spoken to a single person, however dear, by any of thosewho have heard it. The country has long been in a disturbed state, and constant expeditions are necessary, for ourselves and forMexico, to suppress risings, and put down outbreaks of discontent. Were the news to be whispered about that there is a strange, terrible white people within but a short distance of our shores, the result would be disastrous. 

"Men's minds would become unsettled, their ordinary employmentwould be neglected, all sorts of dismal forebodings would seizethem, the very worship of the gods might be affected; and insteadof being able, should the time of danger ever come, to meet ourinvaders boldly and fearlessly, they would find us disorganized anddisheartened, and our power of resistance greatly diminished. 

"You, Roger Hawkshaw, have told us everything with frankness. Wefeel that every word you have spoken is true, and that you have areal feeling of friendliness towards us, and that your sympathiesare with us, rather than with the people of this other whitenation. But others would not see it so. Even as it is, there issure to be a party against you. Were it known that a nation, possibly hostile, of your color were but a short distance away, nothing could save you. You would be sacrificed at once to thegods. Therefore as, for the sake of the nation, we have decidedthat what you have told us shall remain a profound secret toourselves; so, for your own sake, we pray you henceforth to saynothing to any of what you have told us. Let men think what theylike as to how you have reached our shores. Preserve a sort ofmystery as to yourself. There is no reason why you should notspeak, but even then guardedly, of the wonders of the landinhabited by white men many months' sail across the seas; but itwere best that as little should be said as possible. 

"Montezuma is sure to wish to see you, but before you visit him, wewill again take counsel together. "

"I will, to the best of my power, carry out your Majesty's orders, "Roger said. "I fully recognize their wisdom. Indeed, neither atTabasco nor upon the journey, either to the merchants or to yourenvoys, have I said a word respecting the Spaniards; but I thoughtthat it was but right that you should know the truth of the matter, especially when you told me of the prediction of your royal father. In future, when I am asked questions, I can always fall back uponsilence and reply, truly, 'I am forbidden to tell this. '"

"That will do excellently, " the king said. "There is but one pointconnected with you now that puzzles us--a point which, before youcame, confirmed us in the belief that there was somethingsupernatural in your character: How is it that you have come tounderstand and speak our tongue?"

Roger smiled. 

"To anyone else, your Majesty, I should have replied, 'I amforbidden to answer that question;' but I wish not to have anymystery with you. During the time I was at Tabasco I was waitedupon by a Mexican slave girl, who taught me her tongue. "

The king burst into a hearty laugh, in which even the gravecounselors joined, at this simple solution at what had appeared tothem so strange a mystery. 

"Cuitcatl, " the king said to one of the young nobles, "I hand overRoger Hawkshaw to your charge. You see you need not be afraid ofhim, and he will throw no spells over you. Show him all there is tosee in the city; but go not far away, for we shall have frequentoccasions to speak to him. He will have a seat in the council, andat our own table. See that all know that we most highly esteem anddesire to honor him. "

Bowing deeply to the king, queen, and princess, Roger followed theyoung noble into whose charge he had been given. For a long timethey continued their way down passages and corridors, until itseemed to Roger that it was a town, rather than a building, that hewas traversing. At last his conductor pushed aside a hanging, andentered an apartment. 

"These are my rooms, " he said. "You are now master here. All thenobles of the council, and those whom the king wishes to have abouthis person, have suites of apartments in the palace. I hope someday to have the pleasure of entertaining you on my own estate, which lies a day's journey away to the northeast of the lake. Now, you will doubtless be glad to retire to rest at once, for you havehad a long and weary time. "

So saying, he led the way to a small chamber, leading out of thelarger one. Here a luxurious couch was arranged, and it was notmany minutes before Roger was asleep; for he was indeed completelyworn out, and was too much fatigued even to think over the strangeposition in which he found himself. 

He woke early, for upon his journeys the caravan had always startedat daybreak, so as to get as much as possible of the journey donebefore the heat of the day set in. For a moment he wondered vaguelywhere he was, and then, as recollection returned to him, he leapedfrom his couch, threw back the hangings before the window, andgazed out. 

Glass was unknown in Mexico, nor was it a requisite in the balmyclimate of the valley. The prospect was a charming one. Before himlay a garden, more beautiful than any he had ever beheld. It wasfilled with shrubs and flowers, and a delightful perfume filled theair. Fountains of bright water threw their jets high above thesweet-scented groves and shrubberies. Several large ponds glistenedin the morning sun. On some of these were islands accessible bylight bridges, and on the islands were fanciful pavilions. Waterfowl floated on the surface of the ponds, or stalkedfearlessly on the marble pavement that surrounded them. The songsof innumerable birds filled the air. Roger was gazing in delight atthe scene, when Cuitcatl's voice saluted him. 

"So you are up betimes; are you ready for your bath, or will youtake some chocolate first?"

"Bath first, please, " Roger replied; and his guide led the wayacross the large room and, drawing a hanging aside, showed Rogerinto a bathroom. 

The walls and floors were entirely covered with marble. In thecenter was a bath, some seven feet square, with a stream of waterrunning into it from the mouth of a grotesque animal's head. 

"Every apartment has its bathroom, " Cuitcatl said. "The water runsfor an hour after sunrise only, but it can be turned on at anyhour. It seems a waste, but we are far above the lower portion ofthe garden, and the water therefore runs into a tank and thenceworks the fountains there. Would you like your attendant to rub youin the bath, or when you come out of it? For both methods are inuse with us. "

Roger declined both alternatives, and it was not very long beforehe rejoined his companion in the central apartment. Chocolate, light cakes, and fruit were at once served. 

"We had best visit the gardens first, before the sun gains too muchpower. There are charming arbors and pavilions, in shady spots, fortaking one's ease at the middle of the day; but for walking about, the early hours are the best. "

The gardens were of great extent, and Roger was surprised at theextreme fearlessness of the innumerable birds, of all kinds, thatseemed to regard them as their natural home. 

"Why should they not be fearless?" Cuitcatl said, when he expressedhis surprise. "They have never been frightened, and regard all whocome here as their friends, rather than as their enemies. They haveabundance of the food which they love best. They make their nestsamong the plants, or in the trees which they would use, were theywild. The ponds are full of fish, and the water birds can find afar richer supply, here, than elsewhere. When the ladies come, thebirds flock around them and settle on their heads and shoulders, and take crumbs of sweet cake from their hands. 

"Many birds must, of course, be caged, and you will see that thereare large aviaries scattered here and there in the garden. In theseare the hawks and eagles, and many other birds which could not betamed so far as to remain in the garden, unconfined. "

After wandering for nearly two hours in the garden, they returnedto the palace; and afterwards went down to the marketplace, whichwas crowded, as it was the fifth day of the week. Cuitcatl hadtaken with them six officials of the palace, to clear the way andprevent the people from crowding in upon them. 

Roger was struck with the orderly demeanor of the people. Theyseemed merry and lively, but their mirth was of a quiet kind; andthere was, everywhere, an air of decorum and gentleness, in strongcontrast to that of a European crowd. 

"Why, " he said to himself, "there is more noise at home, when twoor three boats come in laden with pilchards, than is made by allthese thousands and thousands of people!"

There was no pressing or pushing, and the order of the officials, "Make way for the king's guest, the great Roger Hawkshaw!" was atonce obeyed; and the people drew aside, gazing at him curiously butrespectfully, and saluting as if to one of their own great nobles. 

The market was an extensive square, surrounded by deep porticoes, and each description of merchandise had its allotted quarter. Inone was seen cotton piled up in bales, or manufactured into dressesand articles of domestic use, such as tapestry, curtains andcoverings. The goldsmiths had a quarter assigned to them. ThereRoger admired bracelets, necklaces and earrings, delicately chasedand carved, together with many curious toys made in imitation ofbirds and fishes, with scales and feathers alternately of gold andsilver, and with movable heads and bodies. 

In another quarter were the stores of the potters, with dishes andplates, cups and basins of every degree of fineness, for the use ofpoor and rich, vases of wood elaborately carved, varnished or gilt. Near these Roger examined some hatchets made of copper, alloyedwith tin; and as he felt the hardness of the metal, thought tohimself that the natives, if informed as to the size andproportions of cannon, would have no difficulty in founding thoseweapons. 

Then there were certain shops devoted to the sale of articlesneeded by soldiers. The helmets, fashioned into the shape of thehead of some wild animal, with grinning teeth and bristling crest;the quilted doublets of cotton; the rich surcoats of feather; mailand weapons of all sorts; copper-headed lances and arrows; and thebroad Mexican sword, with its sharp blade of itztli, a hardpolished stone, which served many of the purposes of steel to theAztecs. Of this material were the razors made, with which barberswere engaged in operating in their booths. 

Many shops were well provided with drugs, roots, and differentmedicinal preparations; for Mexico abounded in medicinal plants, and the study of their uses was considered one of the most usefulof the sciences, and in this respect the Mexicans were considerablyin advance of the people of Europe. There were shops for the saleof blank books, or rolls, for the hieroglyphic picture writing. Under some of the porticoes were hides, raw and dressed; andvarious articles for domestic or personal use, made of leather. 

Animals, both wild and tame, were offered for sale; and near themRoger saw a gang of slaves, with collars round their necks, andthese were also, Cuitcatl told him, for sale. 

The portion of the market devoted to the sale of provisions was alarge one. Here were meats of all kinds, domestic poultry, gamefrom the neighboring mountains, and fish from the streams; togetherwith an immense variety of fruit, green vegetables, and maize. Herewere ready-cooked foods for immediate use--sold hot to passers by, and eaten as they stood--with stalls of pastry of many kinds, bread, cakes, and confectionery; chocolate, flavored with vanillaand other spices, and pulque, prepared with many varying flavors, tempted the passers by. All these commodities, and every stall andportico, were set out and well-nigh covered with flowers. 

After leaving the market, Roger proceeded with his companion to theedge of the lake. It was dotted with countless canoes, traversingit in all directions, filled with people passing to and fro betweenthe great capitals or neighboring cities, bent either upon pleasureor trade. After feasting his eyes for a considerable time upon thelovely and animated scene, Roger returned with his companion to thepalace. 

In the afternoon there was a great gathering of nobles at thepalace, to enable a far wider circle than those assembled theevening before to see and hear the king's white guest. One of theold counselors, who had been present at the previous meeting, actedas questioner, and this enabled Roger to escape certain queries towhich he would have had difficulty in replying; and while theassembly heard much of the various wonders of the white people, they learned nothing of the manner in which the stranger hadreached their shores, or the object of his coming; and at the end, the general impression that remained upon them was that he was amysterious and supernatural being, who had come to teach the peoplenew arts and inventions. 

When the meeting was over, Roger retired again to the privateapartments, and entertained the ladies there with many details ofEuropean life and manners, and by sketching for them houses, andships, and other objects they demanded. 

Two hours later, Cacama came in. He was evidently vexed andanxious. 

"I am sorry to say, Roger Hawkshaw, " he said, "that tomorrow youmust accompany me across the lake to Mexico. I have had fourdispatches today from my Uncle Montezuma. He blames me for havingpermitted you to enter the city before consulting the priests athis capital. You know they are all powerful there. Montezuma, withall his pride and haughtiness, is but their humble servant. He saysthat sacrifices have been offered up, and that the auguries areunfavorable, and that the priests proclaim your presence to be adanger to Mexico. 

"I have no doubt that, when they see you, this opinion will bechanged; and I shall do my best to prepare the way for you. I havealready sent a private messenger to the high priest, speaking inthe highest terms of you, and strengthening my recommendation bysome valuable presents, to which priests are not more than othermen inaccessible. "

Roger saw, by the look of dismay upon the faces of the queen andthe princess, that they considered the news very grave. 

"Must he go?" the queen asked, in a low voice. 

"How can it be helped?" Cacama replied. "Montezuma is supreme; andhe and the priests, together, are all powerful. Roger is not likeother men. Were he so, I would tell him when night falls to fly, and Cuitcatl would risk the consequences, I am sure, and act as hisguide; but being as he is, where could he go, or where could hehide? Were it known in the morning that he was missing, a hundredmessengers from Mexico would carry the news to every town andvillage in the country. Even if we colored his skin and his hair, his height would attract attention; for he is taller by half ahead, and broader, by far, than any Mexican. But even did he, bytraveling by night and hiding by day, get at last beyond theboundary of our kingdoms, what would then be his fate?--To die ofhunger or thirst, or to be slain by wild tribes. 

"What say you, Roger Hawkshaw? Will you risk these unknown dangers, or will you go to Montezuma tomorrow?"

"Were I sure that the priests would decide against me, and that Ishould be sacrificed to their great idol, I would risk death in anyother form, rather than that, " Roger replied. "But it may be that, when they see I have no evil intentions, and neither thought norpower of injuring Mexico, they may lay aside their animosityagainst me. "

"They do not believe that you will injure Mexico, " Amenche said, passionately. "They only want you for a sacrifice. They think thata being so strange and rare as a white man would be, of all, themost acceptable victim to their god. 

"My brother, do not let him go, " and the girl burst into tears. 

"My little sister, " Cacama said tenderly, "you know that I ampowerless in the matter. In my grandfather's time, he would haveanswered a demand that a guest of his should be given up by amessage of defiance; but times have changed since then, and thegreater part of my kingdom no longer remains to me. My brother, whodisputed my right to the throne, reigns over a large portion of it. Montezuma has seized fertile provinces. I am little more than thelord of a city; and could offer no resistance, for a single day, tothe power of the Emperor. 

"But you must remember that, as yet, we do not know that thepriests will decide against him. I myself shall go with him, and Ihave already, as I have told you, taken some steps to incline thepriests in his favor. When I arrive there tomorrow, I will exertmyself personally. I have many friends among the highest atMontezuma's court, and will also pray these to use their influence. 

"Should I fail, all will not be lost. It is likely that, if theydecide upon sacrificing you, Roger, they will make you the victimto the god Tezcatlepoca, 'the soul of the world. ' For him is alwayschosen the captive most distinguished for his appearance. For ayear he is treated as the representative of the god. He is noblycared for, he is attended by a train of royal pages, is worshipedby the people as he passes through the street, and is feasted atthe tables of the nobles. Were you selected for this, as weconsider it, great honor, there would be at least a year beforeyou; and you might then, in some manner, make your escape beyondour boundaries. At any rate, some time is sure to elapse beforeyour fate will be determined upon; and I can promise that I will doall in my power to aid you to escape, should you determine uponflight. "

"I thank you most heartily, " Roger said. "I have no fear of deathin battle, but to me it would be very horrible to be put to deathas a victim, on a festival; and I would rather escape and drownmyself in the lake, than that such should be my fate. Still, if itmust be so, it must; and I trust that I may behave as befits anEnglishman, in such an extremity. "

Amenche here stepped forward to her brother, and spoke earnestly inhis ear. 

"My sister reminds me, " he said, "that we have sometimes anotherform of sacrifice; and that if I can do naught else, I might beable to persuade the priests to pronounce in favor of that. It isonly adopted in the case of a captive of distinction; who, insteadof being sacrificed, is sometimes matched against a number ofMexicans. The combat takes place on a great circular stone, in thesight of the whole city. The captive is provided with arms, andmeets his opponents one by one. If he defeat them all--which hasmore than once happened in our history--he is allowed to go free. "

"That would suit me best, by far, " Roger said eagerly. "I have nodoubt but that I should be killed, still, I should die in fairfighting against numbers; and it would be no worse than if I hadfallen fighting the Moorish pirates, on the deck of our ship. "

"I should think that it could be managed, " Cacama said. "I shouldtell them that, at present, none could say whether you were asuperhuman being or no; and that it might bring some misfortuneupon the nation, were a messenger of the gods put to death. Thistrial would prove that. If the gods protected you, you wouldtriumph. If they were not on your side, you would be defeated. "

"I should do my best, " Roger said quietly. "I have been well taughtthe use of arms, and in our long voyage here we practiced daily. Inpoint of skill I could hold my own with any on board, though therewere many to whom I was but a child, in point of strength. In thatmatter, however, I have doubtless gained much since then. 

"I shall be thankful indeed, Prince, if you can persuade them tofix on this mode of execution for me; and I thank you verygratefully, Princess, for suggesting it. "

They talked for some time longer, and then Roger retired to hisapartment. The next morning, soon after sunrise, he embarked withCacama in a canoe, paddled by six rowers. 

"My wife and sister bade me say farewell to you, " Cacama said. "They are sorely grieved at your going, and hope that you mayreturn with me this afternoon. But if not, they bade me say thatthey will do all that is in their power; and women can exertinfluence, as well as men, on your behalf. "

It was a long row across the lake to Mexico. Large as was thepopulation of Tezcuco, which was estimated by the Spaniards tocontain a hundred and twenty thousand inhabitants, that of Mexicowas fully three times as great. As Montezuma had not yet determinedupon the course which was to be pursued towards this mysteriousstranger, the people had not been informed of his coming. A strongguard of soldiers, with several officers of the palace, met theparty upon its landing, surrounded them, and marched quicklythrough the streets to the palace. 

The buildings resembled those of Tezcuco, and were massive andsolid in character; but were not, Roger thought, grander or moresplendid than those in the rival capital. The town was intersectedby canals, and the bridges across these could be raised, addinglargely to the defensive power of the place. 

Upon reaching the palace the soldiers drew back, and the palaceguard took charge of the party and led them into a large apartment, where they waited until the emperor was ready to receive them. Presently two court officials entered and, placing a mantle ofcoarse cotton over Roger, signed to him to take off his sandals. Cacama had already informed him that even the highest nobles of theland, with the exception of those of royal blood, were obliged toenter Montezuma's presence in this attire, as emblematic of theirhumility. He also charged Roger that it was the etiquette that allshould keep their eyes fixed on the ground, until addressed byMontezuma. 

Accompanied by Cacama, Roger followed the officials. Passingthrough several corridors they entered a vast hall. Roger was awarethat at the farther end the emperor was seated, surrounded by anumerous body of nobles; but the instant he entered the room hefollowed the instructions of Cacama, and saluted to the ground, andthen advanced with downcast eyes until the officials by his sideordered him to pause. 

Montezuma was a victim of superstition, and had been seriouslydiscomposed at the news of the arrival of this mysterious visitor;the more so that the priests, themselves, were unable to decidewhether his visit was a good or evil augury. As he looked at thetall figure before him, with its strange-colored skin and hair, andthe air of independence and fearlessness that was visible in thepose, notwithstanding the downcast eyes, he could not but befavorably impressed, despite his fears. 

"You are welcome to our court, " he said, "if you come in peace andgoodwill. "

"I come in peace and goodwill to your Majesty and your empire, "Roger said. 

"We have heard that you come from far beyond the seas, where dwella people having strange ways, who live in floating castles, and whofight with weapons making thunder. "

Roger bowed. 

"Your Majesty has been correctly informed. "

"Do the people there worship the same gods that we do?"

"They do not, your Majesty. The people there worship the one GreatGod--the God of the skies, the air, and the earth. "

"And that God sent you hither?" Montezuma asked. 

"Assuredly, Sire. He directs all things. "

"Each country has its gods. The gods of Mexico have given usvictory over all the peoples from sea to sea. "

Roger bowed. He did not feel called upon to contradict the emperor. 

"How is it that you came alone to this land?"

"I wished to see it, " Roger said, "reports of its greatness andpower having reached across the seas. Had I come with others, itmight have been thought that I came as an enemy; but coming alone, and without arms, it could not be suspected that my intentions wereother than friendly. "

Montezuma appeared impressed with this answer. The audience lastedfor upwards of half an hour, Montezuma asking many questions aboutthe ships, the arms, the mode of government, and other mattersamong the white people, He then bowed his head. 

The official signified that the audience was over, and that Rogerwas to retire. As he had been instructed by Cacama he withdrew, keeping his face to the emperor. 

He was conducted to a different apartment. Here a table was laid, and he was served by attendants of the court; who, however, made noreply to any questions he asked them, and had evidently receivedorders to hold no verbal communication with him. 

Chapter 10: News From The Coast. 

It was with a feeling of pleasure and relief that, after somehours, Roger saw the hangings drawn aside, and Cacama enter. 

"Come, my friend, the council is over, and you may return with me. "

Cacama was evidently anxious to be off at once, and Roger followedhim without a question. One of the pages of the palace led the waythrough a long series of passages, and at last Roger found himselfoutside the palace, where a door opened into a canal. Here Cacama'sboat was lying. The young king and Roger took their seats, and thecanoe dashed off at once. 

"It has been a hard fight in the council, " Cacama said. "No two menwere of the same opinion. Even the priests were divided amongthemselves; and Montezuma was as undecided, at the end, as he wasat the beginning; so that the decision is postponed. Then thequestion arose, were you to be treated as a guest or as a prisoner?And this I settled by saying that I would take you back with me toTezcuco, and produce you whenever required. So in order to avoidexcitement among the people, I sent word for the boat to be broughtround to that quiet entrance to the palace, by which means weavoided passing through the streets, altogether. 

"At one time it seemed to me that the decision would go againstyou, on the ground that, had you been a supernatural being, youwould have had new arts to teach the people. Fortunately, I hadbrought with me the pictures you made for my wife and sister, andthese I showed them. I pointed out that they were altogetherdifferent from the work of our own scribes; that these drew stiffimages that looked like representations, not of men and animals, but of wooden creatures, while in your drawings it seemed as if themen and animals were moving across the paper; and that, were you toteach our scribes thus to portray objects, it would make a profoundalteration in Mexican art. 

"This made a great impression upon them. Many of the nobles belongingto the Council of Education were present, and Montezuma himself isfond of art. All were greatly struck with your paintings, and thesecertainly went a long way towards strengthening my party. When we getback, you shall do some pictures of things such as they see here, andare accustomed to. Perhaps you could do even better, still, if youwere to try. "

"I could make much more finished pictures, " Roger said. "These wereonly sketched off in haste, and with such colors as came to hand;but if I had pigments, and could mix the colors as I wanted them, Icould produce very much better effect. "

Roger, as a child, had been placed by his father, during thelatter's long absences from home, at a school kept by some monks ata monastery at Plymouth, in order that he might learn to read andwrite--as these accomplishments would be of great use to him, as amaster mariner. His fondness for painting attracted the attentionof one of the old monks, who illuminated missals; and he hadpermitted him to copy many of the manuscripts in the monastery, andhad given him instructions in the art. He had, indeed, been sostruck with the talent the boy showed, that he told Reuben Hawkshawthat if he would let his son devote himself to art, he would make afamous painter. The sailor had scoffed at the idea; and Rogerhimself, fond as he was of painting, would have been reluctant toabandon the idea of going to sea. 

The instructions he had obtained, however, up to the age of twelve, when he went on his first voyage with his father, had been of greatassistance to him. Thanks to his natural talent, his visits to thechurches at the various ports at which the ship touched, and to thefact that he had plenty of time on board to practice the art, hispictures were surprisingly good, and had excited a great deal ofattention on the part of the friends and acquaintances of MasterDiggory Beggs. 

Upon his return to Tezcuco, Cacama ordered the scribes to furnishhim with large sheets of the best paper, brushes, and pigments. Thecolors were all bright and glaring ones; but by mixing them, andadding some sombre dyes he obtained in the market, Roger succeededin getting the required tints. Taking his place in the garden, at apoint where he commanded the lake, near at hand, dotted withcanoes; and the city of Mexico, with its background of hills, inthe distance, Roger set to work. To the surprise of the scribe whohad been ordered to assist him, he mixed the colors with oilinstead of water, and then began his picture. He worked as long asthere was sufficient light, and recommenced it the next morning, directly after sunrise, and continued at work all day; and byevening had finished the picture, three feet by two, which, although it would not be considered remarkable in Europe, excitedthe most lively admiration on the part of Cacama and the ladies. 

He explained to the king that, as he had none of the spirit thatwas used in conjunction with the oil to make it dry rapidly, itwould be some days before the picture would be sufficiently dry tobe touched. Cacama, however, sent it off the next morning undercharge of his principal scribe to Montezuma, who sent back wordthat he was astonished, indeed, at this work of art, which seemedto him to be almost magical; and he sent, in return, a large goldengoblet to Roger, in token of his satisfaction. 

Cacama was summoned to a council on the following day; andreturned, saying that the picture had quite turned the scale inRoger's favor; that it had been examined by the chief scribes andthe men of science, who all agreed that no such thing had been seenbefore; and that a person who was thus able to turn, as it were, aleaf of paper into a mirror, to fix upon it the representation ofscenes just as the eye beheld them, must be possessed of powersaltogether strange and supernatural. They desired to know whetherhe would teach his methods to some of the chief scribes of theemperor. 

Cacama warmly congratulated Roger on the result. 

"You are now safe, for the present, at any rate, " he said, "and thepriests are silenced. You may have trouble in the future, but forthe time Montezuma's love of art has overcome his doubts and fearsas to good and evil omens. "

"Shall I have to take up my residence in Mexico?"

"I hardly think so, " Cacama replied. "Tezcuco is still acknowledgedthe center of the arts and sciences of Anahuac. Here are the bestschools of the scribes, and they come here to be instructed inhieroglyphic writing from all parts of the kingdom. Moreover, inthat way Montezuma will have less uneasiness concerning you. Hewill think that, even if the omens be unfavorable, there will be nodanger so long as you are at a distance from his capital;therefore, I think he is more likely to order some of the scribesto take up their residence here, for a time, than he is to bid youto cross to teach them there. "

Such in fact was the purport of the message received from Montezumaon the following day. Six of the most accomplished scribes ofMexico were to proceed at once to Tezcuco, there to be instructedin the new art; and the next day Roger found himself established ina room in the palace, with the six Aztec scribes, and six of thosemost celebrated for their skill in Tezcuco. Some attendants weretold off to mix colors under his directions, and to purchase forhim, in the market, all kinds of dyes and colors he might require. A male and female slave were, at Roger's request, placed at hisservice to act as models; and the attendants had orders to fetch, from the cages and aviaries, any beasts and birds he might desireto copy. 

Roger had, at first, some difficulty in preserving his gravity atthus undertaking charge of an art school. At first he confinedhimself to sketching, from the models, with a burnt stick on thewhite paper, and in seeing that his pupils did the same. Theirdrawing had hitherto been purely conventional. They had alwaysdrawn a man in a certain way, not because they saw him so, butbecause that was the way in which they had been taught to draw him;and he had great difficulty in getting them to depart altogetherfrom these lines, and to draw the model exactly as he stood beforethem. 

What he called his school hours lasted but four hours a day; and ashe did this work in the middle of the day, when it was too hot togo out, but very pleasant in the rooms with their thick walls andsemi-shaded windows, it interfered but little with his daily life. He had now a set of apartments next to those of Cuitcatl, withattendants to wait upon him; but his time was spent as much in theyoung noble's rooms as in his own. In the morning they walkedtogether, either in the town or beyond its walls. In the eveningthey spent hours upon the lake, sometimes in large canoes with gayparties, the boats decked with flowers; while at a short distanceanother boat with musicians followed in their wake, the melody, which was by no means agreeable to Roger when close, coming softlyacross the water. With Cuitcatl as a guide, Roger visited theschools where the young nobles were educated, and which remindedhim much of that at which he had, for five or six years, beentaught. 

He also frequently witnessed the drilling of the soldiers. This wasof a very simple character, consisting principally in teaching themto move together in masses, and to shoot with a bow. The bows werelight and the arrows small, and Roger thought that they couldscarcely be very formidable weapons, even against men clad inquilted cotton; for although they might wound and annoy, they couldseldom kill. 

One evening, about five months after his arrival, Roger had justreturned from an excursion upon the lake; and he and Cuitcatl wereseated in the latter's rooms, sipping chocolate, when the hangingsof the door were drawn aside suddenly, and Amenche entered. With anexclamation of surprise, the two young men rose to their feet andsaluted deeply. 

"You must fly, " she exclaimed to Roger, "and at once. The royalboat has just come from Mexico, with two nobles and a guard. Theyhave orders to carry you back with them. The news has arrived thatseveral floating castles, filled with white men with strange armsand animals, have arrived on the coast. Secret council has beenheld, and Montezuma is full of alarm. The priests have decided thatyou are undoubtedly a spy, and must be sacrificed, at once, to thegods. I happened to be behind the hanging, heard what was said, andhurried away to warn you. 

"There is not a moment to lose. Go round to the garden, and concealyourself in the shrubbery near the eagle house. I will tell Cacamawhere you are, and he will come or send down to you, to say whathad best be done, and where you are to go. Do not delay an instant. The orders were urgent, and they will be here in a minute or two toseize you. 

"Not a word, now. Go! I must not be found here. I will see youagain, " and she was gone. 

"Come, my friend, " Cuitcatl said; "there is evidently not a momentto be lost. "

Roger ran into his room; emptied, from a drawer where they werelying, the gold ornaments and presents he had received, and tiedthem in a cloth; caught up his sword and then, with Cuitcatl, hurried down the passage. Just as they reached the end, they saw aparty appear at the other extremity, preceded by an officialcarrying torches. 

"We are but just in time, " the young noble said. "The princess hassaved your life. "

In two or three minutes they were in the garden and keepingcarefully in the shade of the shrubs, so as to escape the view ofany who might be sitting at the windows, or on the flat roof of thepalace, enjoying the lovely evening and the bright moonlight. Theymade their way cautiously down to the eagle house, which lay at theother end of the garden, nearly half a mile from the palace. Thewhole thing had come so suddenly upon Roger that he could scarcelybelieve, even now, that his pleasant and tranquil time had come toan end, and he was in danger of being dragged away and instantlysacrificed. 

Scarce a word was spoken until they reached the spot indicated. Close to this grew a large patch of bamboos. 

"We will take refuge here, for the present, " Cuitcatl said. "It ishardly likely they will search the gardens at night. It would needan army to do so thoroughly. If we hear footsteps approaching, wecan take refuge inside; and meantime, let us seat ourselves here. 

"These must be the people you told us of, the first night youcame. "

"No doubt they are so; but, Cuitcatl, you had best return at onceto your chamber. You will be missed as well as I shall, and itwould be suspected that you had a share in my flight; and if Ishould make my escape, the emperor's vengeance may fall on you. Pray leave me at once. I should be most unhappy if my misfortunesbrought trouble upon you. You have been like a brother to me, sinceI came here. "

"I should not think of leaving you, " the young noble said firmly. 

"But you can do me more good by going, Cuitcatl. You will see whatis taking place there, and may throw them off the scent; while hereyou can do me no good whatever, and indeed might do me harm. Were Ifound here with you, I should be forced to surrender withoutstriking a blow; for I should be afraid to resist, lest I shouldbring harm upon you; whereas, if I am alone, I would fight to thedeath rather than surrender. Besides, you will be able to consultthe princess, and can bring down such things as you may considerwill aid me in my flight--though how I am to escape the searchthere will be after me is more than I can guess. Pray go at once, for the sooner you go the sooner you can bring me back news of whatis being done up there. "

Cuitcatl saw the justice of Roger's reasoning. 

"I may, at least, throw them off the scent, " he said, "and seeabout preparing for your flight. You promise to hide in the bamboosthere, if searchers should come in this direction?"

"Certainly I do. I will do all in my power to conceal myself, andwill only fight if there be no other way. "

Cuitcatl at once glided noiselessly off, keeping as before in theshadow of the bushes. For an hour and a half Roger remained alone. He was sitting under the shadow of the bamboos, and could in amoment withdraw himself among them. 

At last he thought he heard a slight noise, and drew back towardsthe thick canes. A moment later, however, he stepped forward, as afigure he at once recognized advanced across a patch of moonlightfrom the next clump of shrubs. 

"All is well so far, " Cuitcatl said. "Directly I entered thepalace, an attendant told me that I was being inquired for, and Iproceeded straight to the royal apartments. Montezuma's messengerswere there. They at once asked me if I had seen you. I said yes, that we had been walking together, but that you had not returnedwith me, as you said that the night was so lovely you should remainout for some time longer. They asked me if I could lead them towhere you were; but I said that you had not told me which way youshould go, and you might, for aught I knew, have taken a canoe andgone for a moonlight row on the lake, as was often your custom. 

"Orders have been issued to the city guard to arrest you, immediately, wherever you might be found; and the envoys themselvesstarted at once, with the guard they had brought with them, to thewaterside. Up to that time Cacama, who had not left them, was inignorance what had become of you; and I could see he was anxious, and much troubled. "

"'Do you know where he is?' he asked me, as soon as we were alone. 

"'Would it not be better, your Majesty, ' I said, 'that you shouldremain in ignorance? Should he escape, Montezuma will be furious;and it might be well that you should be able to affirm, on youroath, that you knew nothing of him, and were in no way privy to hisescape. '

"'But is there a chance of his escaping?' he asked. 

"'We will do what we can, ' I said; 'and we can do no more. With adisguise, a guide, and arms, Roger Hawkshaw may be able to make hisway through the country, in spite of Montezuma and his army. Ishould think that the best thing will be to get him into a smallcanoe, take him to the end of the lake, and land him nearTepechpan. Then he can strike up north, take to the hills there, and then journey east. All the roads direct from here will be soguarded that it will be impossible to get through. The search willbe close everywhere; but there will be more chance of escape, onthat line, than from here. '

"'But how about the guide? Whom can we trust?'

"'I have one of my hunters in the town. He brought some game downfrom my estate today, and was not to return until tomorrow. I knowwhere he lodges. He is a brave fellow, and carried my banner in thelast campaign. '

"'You will let me know before he starts?' the king asked. 

"'I will, your Majesty. The moon will not be down for three hours, yet, and he cannot attempt to fly until it has set. '

"As I left the royal apartment, one of the female attendants cameup and, putting her finger on her lip, signed to me to follow her. I did so, and she led me to the apartment where the Queen andPrincess Amenche were awaiting me. 

"'You have left your friend safe, Cuitcatl?' the queen said. 'Theprincess has told me the part she has taken in the affair. It wasfoolish, but I cannot blame her, though if Montezuma knew by whosemeans the prey had slipped from his fingers, the least she couldexpect would be to be ordered to retire, for life, to one of thetemples. Have you formed any plans?'

"I told her what I had thought of. 

"'That seems as good a plan as any other, ' she said. 'He will needpaints to disguise himself, the dress of a peasant, and arms. '

"'He has his sword, ' I said. 

"'He cannot take that. Its golden handle would betray him, at once. A heavy woodman's ax, and a bow and spear, would be the mostsuitable. '

"'He shall have them, ' I said. 'My hunter shall take them, andplace them in the canoe, in readiness. '

"'What are you going to do now?'

"'I am going first into the town, to give my hunter hisinstructions, and bid him be at the lake entrance to the gardens, half an hour after the moon has set. I shall want the key of thegate. Next I shall go down, and tell Roger what preparations havebeen made; and then return here, for it is best I should be seen inthe palace. Then, just as the moon sets, I shall go down again tohim. '

"'Come here on your way, Cuitcatl. I shall go down with Amenche tosay goodbye to him. This obstinate girl has determined to go, and Icannot let her go alone. '

"As soon as I left them, I went down to the town and found myhunter, who has taken a vow to lay down his life to save you, ifnecessary. 

"Here are some peasant's clothes--a coarse cotton mantle, and ashort skirt. Here is a jar of dye. You had better strip at once, and let me color you, and then put on these clothes. It will be toodark to see to do it properly, when I return. Besides, time will beshort then. 

"This small jar contains some dye from the juice of a plant whichwill turn your hair black--at least, as they use it for dyeing theskins of animals black, I suppose it will affect your hair. "

Roger at once took off his gaudy attire, and was stained from headto foot with the contents of the jug, and then rubbed his hair withthe liquid from the smaller vessel. Then he put on the peasant'sclothes. 

"You will pass well, now, " Cuitcatl said, heading him out in themoonlight, so that he could obtain a good view of him. "It is onlyyour height that is against you. Still, some men are taller thanothers; though I never saw one as tall as you, and you willcertainly be stared at. 

"Is there anything else in the way of arms you would like, besidethe ax and spear?"

"I shall make myself a bow and arrows, when we get fairly away, "Roger said. 

"I did not know you could use them. "

"I could not use such little things as those your people carry; butwe still use the bow in England, and every boy is obliged, by law, to practice with it. With such a bow as I should make, I could sendan arrow three times as far as those puny weapons of yours, andcould keep my foes at a distance; whereas, otherwise, they couldshoot me down as they chose. "

"They will not shoot you down, " Cuitcatl said. "You may be quitesure that the orders will be to take you alive, and this will giveyou a great advantage, if you are attacked. But I must be going upnow to the palace again, to show myself, for a time, among ourfriends. Just as the moon sets I will be here. "

"Will you thank the queen and princess for their kindness, " Rogersaid, "and say that, much as I should like to say goodbye to them, I would not that they should run any risks by coming to see me?"

"They will come, " Cuitcatl said, "unless I am greatly mistaken. Theprincess would come, even if her uncle Montezuma were, himself, watching her. "

Roger sat down again, and watched the moon going down. He felt acertain sense of exhilaration at the thought that he was about toenter upon a life of active adventure, again. It had seemed to him, lately, that his life was to be spent in this strange country, cutoff from all chances of ever returning to England; and that, sooneror later, he was assuredly destined to form a part of their hideoussacrifices. The party against him had been silenced for a moment, but would be sure to gather strength again; and he would be calledupon either to worship these bloodstained idols, or to die. 

Life was pleasant enough as it was, at present, with the friendshipof the young king, and the kindness of the queen and princess; buthe would soon be tired of it, with its everlasting sunshine, andits flowers, and its idleness. 

At last the moon set, and in a few minutes he heard footstepsapproaching, and Cuitcatl and two veiled figures came up. The queencame straight up to him. 

"We are very sorry to lose you, Roger Hawkshaw, " she said, gently;"and were there a hope of doing so successfully, we would defy thecruel orders from Montezuma. But it would bring ruin on ourpeople. "

"I know that it cannot be done, Madam, " Roger said. "I thank youand the king, most heartily, for all your kindness to me. If Iescape to my own country, I shall remember it all my life; and Iwill pray, to the God we worship, to give you happiness. "

"Take this, " the queen said, putting a small bag into his hand. "You have told me that these gems are as much prized among yourpeople as they are here, and you can more easily conceal them thangold. I have taken them, with the king's permission, from the royaltreasure; and should you reach your distant home in safety, theyought to make you rich for the rest of your life. 

"And now, farewell. Whatever the priests may say, Cacama and I knowthat you came as a friend, and meant us no harm. 

"Now, Amenche, " she said, "come and say goodbye. "

The girl came forward slowly. She took Roger's hand, and gazed upinto his face. She seemed to try to speak, and then Roger felt hersway suddenly, and caught her just as she would have fallen. 

"Give her to me, " the queen said. "It is best so, by far. 

"Hurry away, Roger. You have done harm enough, without meaning it. 

"Cuitcatl, take him away, at once. "

The young noble took Roger's hand, and hurried him away. 

"What is the matter?" he asked, bewildered. "What did the queenmean--that I had done harm enough?"

"Do you mean to say that you have not seen that Amenche loves you?"

"I never dreamed of such a thing, " Roger exclaimed. 

"Cacama and the queen, and all of us who have seen her with you, knew it long ago; and had it not been for this unlucky news, today, Cacama would, in a short time, have offered you her hand. There hasbeen a scene tonight between her and her brother; for she declaredthat she would go with you, and share your dangers, whatever theymight be. She has for the last three hours been confined in herchamber, and she was only allowed to come down to say goodbye toyou, on her swearing that she would return with the queen to herroom. "

"I am awfully sorry, " Roger said. "I never dreamed of such a thing. The princess has always been very kind to me, but I should neverhave thought of raising my eyes so high. Besides, as I have toldyou, I am still scarce a man; and with us, one does not think ofmarriage until he is five or six years older than I am. "

"No one blames you at all, " Cuitcatl said. "The king and queen bothtold her that they were sure you had not thought of her in thatway; though they naturally supposed that, had you remained here, you would have gladly formed such an alliance when it was offeredyou. However, it is no use talking any more about it. You will havedifficulties enough before you, and would have had no chancewhatever of getting through them, if encumbered with her. 

"Cacama told her so, but she scoffed at the idea of danger. Mexicanwomen, when they love, are ready for any sacrifice. Cacama did notpress that, but chiefly spoke of the terrible scandal it would be, were she--his sister and the niece of Montezuma--to be brought backwith you, a captive. "

They were now at the gate. Cuitcatl opened it, and locked it againafter him. A figure was standing outside. 

"This is my follower. You may rely upon him to serve you, to thelast. 

"Bathalda, this is my white friend. You will serve him as you wouldme. "

The man took Roger's hand, and carried it to his forehead. 

"My life is yours, my lord, " he said. 

"Is everything ready, Bathalda?" asked Cuitcatl. 

"Yes, my lord. I have the canoe hidden among the rocks, with thearms and some food. It is but a few hundred yards away. "

"Let us be off then, at once, " Cuitcatl said. 

The man led the way down to the lake, and then along the shore forsome little distance. 

"There is the canoe, " he said. 

Cuitcatl embraced Roger. 

"I wish that I could go with you, my white brother, and share yourdangers down to the coast, " he said; "but I could aid you butlittle, and my life would be forfeited on my return. May the godsof Mexico, and the God you worship, protect you. 

"It may be--who knows?--that some day you may return hither. Cuitcatl's heart will be rejoiced to see you. "

"Thank you for all your kindness, " Roger said. "Whatever befallsme, I shall never forget it. Thank Cacama for all he has done in myfavor, and say goodbye for me to the princess. Tell her that it isbetter so, for that so soft a flower would soon droop, and pineaway, in my cold country. "

Roger took his seat in the canoe, Bathalda seized the paddle, andthe little boat shot out from the shore. For some distance theykept close in under the shadow of the land, Bathalda saying thattwo or three royal canoes were rowing up and down, opposite thetown, and that every canoe putting off had been stopped andquestioned. Several times, when the sound of a paddle was heard outon the lake, Bathalda stopped rowing for a time; but after keepingclose to the shore for an hour, he struck out more boldly and, after two hours' further rowing, approached the shore again. 

"This is the point where we must land, " he said. "Four hours'walking will take us among the hills; but before we leave the canoewe will half fill it with stones, then knock a hole in her bottomand push her out into the lake to sink. Were she found here in themorning, it might afford a clue as to the way we had taken. "

This was done, and then they started for the hills. Alone, Rogerwould have had great difficulty in making his way along the pathsrunning between the cultivated fields; but his companion led theway without hesitation, seeing, apparently, as well as if it hadbeen broad daylight. Roger carried the ax, which was a heavy one, on one shoulder; and in the other hand the spear, which he used asa walking stick. 

Before daylight broke they were ascending the hills, which werewild and rugged. They passed several villages lying high up onrugged hilltops, and inaccessible, save by ladders, which could bedrawn up in case of attack. 

"The tribes here have only recently been conquered, " Bathalda said. "They pay tribute to Mexico, but are a wild race; and as there isnothing to be obtained from them but hard knocks, they are butlittle interfered with. "

Getting deeper among the hills, Bathalda, just as morning wasbreaking, led the way up a ravine down which a little streamtrickled, and found a resting place among a number of great rocksthat had fallen from above. 

"Here, " he said, "we shall be perfectly safe for the day. It is notlikely that even a shepherd will enter this ravine, and if he does, he is not likely to come upon us here. First, let us eat ourbreakfast; and then we will lie down, and sleep till evening. Iwill keep watch if you like, but I do not think there is anyoccasion for it. "

"Not the least, " Roger agreed. "We had both better get what sleepwe can. We shall have a long tramp before us, tonight. "

They were undisturbed during the day and, as soon as the sun set, were again on their feet. The journey was a toilsome one. Thecountry was so broken that they were continually either climbingthe steep hills or descending into the valleys. After the moon hadset they were forced to come to a halt, for some hours, finding itimpossible to climb the steep hills in the darkness. With the firstlight of day they were again in motion, and continued walking forsome hours. 

"There, " Bathalda said at last, as he gained the brow of the hill, "that is the plateau land. The town you see there, away on ourright, is Otompan. Now we will keep due west. There are no largetowns now, till we reach Tlatlanquitepec and Perote. From thatpoint our danger will be the greatest, for all the roads across themountains are sure to be watched. The guards at the station houseson these roads have, no doubt, by this time had orders to look foryou and arrest you; but by traveling at night, we may pass themsafely. 

"We may as well enter that field of maize, and lie down untilevening. After that we will follow a path till we gain a main road, and then travel straight on. We can go so much faster on a roadthan through the fields; and I know where the post houses aresituated, so we can make a detour to avoid them. "

That night they walked, as far as Roger could guess, fifty miles, and again entered a very hilly country. In the morning they leftthe road and encamped in a wood, far up the hillside. During theday they saw several parties of troops following the road; and manycouriers passed along, at a swift run. 

"The whole country is up, " Bathalda said. "We shall have to be verycareful, in future. "

The first night, while passing through the low, hot country nearthe lake, Roger had cut a strong bamboo; together with a bundle ofsmaller rods, suitable for arrows. Bathalda had brought with him abag of sharp obsidian arrowheads, and some feathers for wingingthem, together with a bowstring of twice the ordinary strength. Hehad looked on with amusement when Roger cut the bamboo, making it, as was the custom of English archers, of his own height. 

"My lord is not intending that, surely, for a bow?" he said. 

"Yes, Bathalda, I think that will do well, " Roger said, trying withhis knee the stiffness of the cane. 

At the halt next day, Roger had cut the notches for the string. 

"Now, Bathalda, " he said, "can you string this?"

"No, my lord; nor can any other man. "

"I think it is about the strength of the bows we use at home, "Roger said. "The stringing them is a matter of knack, as well as ofstrength. "

And, to the amazement of the Aztec, he strung the bow. 

"Now, " said he, "let us make some arrows. They should be a clothyard in length--that is, from the middle of my chest to the end ofmy middle finger. "

A dozen of the light bamboos were cut to this length. The huntsmanfitted the obsidian points to them, and Roger stepped back ahundred yards from the small tree, with a trunk some six inches indiameter, under whose shade they had been sitting. Then he fittedthe arrow to the string, bent the bow to its head, and loosed thearrow. It struck the trunk, but glanced off. 

"I am out of practice, indeed, " he said, "or I should have hit thatfair in the center. "

To the huntsman, however, the shot seemed well-nigh miraculous, thedistance being twice as great as the Mexican bows would carry, withanything like accuracy; while the speed with which the arrow flew, and the distance it went after glancing from the tree, showed thatit would have been fatal at least fifty yards beyond the objectaimed at. Taking the bow from Roger, he fitted another arrow in andtried to bend it; but with all his efforts could only draw thearrow four or five inches. 

"It is wonderful, " he said, returning the weapon to Roger. "If Ihad not seen it done, I could not have believed it. "

"It is merely a matter of practice, " Roger said. "My people arefamous for their dexterity with the bow, and I have seen men hit amark no bigger than the palm of my hand, ten times in succession, at that distance. "

The next time they halted, Bathalda made the rest of the bamboosinto arrows and, making a quiver of the bark of a tree, hung themover his shoulder. Roger left his spear behind; using the bow, which he had unstrung, as a walking staff. Bathalda offered tocarry the spear, in addition to his own weapon, but Roger told himthat he did not care about it. 

"If it should come to a hand-to-hand fight, " he said, "I wouldrather rely on my ax. Besides, the bow, now it is unstrung, makesan excellent quarterstaff, a weapon with which I have practiced agreat deal. With a spear your people would know quite as much as Ishould; but I fancy that, with a quarterstaff, I should astonishthem. It has the advantage, too, that it disables without killing;and as your soldiers would only be doing their duty in arrestingme, I should be sorry to do them more harm than I could help. 

"There were a great many men on the road below there, today. "

"A great many, my lord; and no doubt the garrisons of the two townswe shall have to pass tonight will be all out, and on the watch. This is the most dangerous part of the journey. The mountains arerugged, and there are only certain passes by which we can travel, and they are sure to be watched narrowly. They will guess that weshall travel by night. "

"I suppose it will not be possible to make a detour, either to thesouth or north?"

The Aztec shook his head. 

"To the north lie terrible mountains, of whose passes I knownothing. Our provisions are exhausted, and we must, in future, depend upon maize and other things we can pick by the way. Were weto go there, we should find nothing. 

"To the south lies Tlascala, whose people are independent ofMontezuma. They are fierce and warlike, and would seize and offeryou to the gods, without pity. "

"Still, they would not be on the lookout for us; and we might, therefore, pass through their country without being seen. "

"We might do so, my lord, " Bathalda agreed. 

"At any rate, " Roger said, "it seems to me that there would be morechance, in that direction, than in going straight forward. Fromwhat you say, it seems well-nigh impossible for us to get throughthe passes ahead of us, without being captured. "

Accordingly, when night fell they struck off to the south. Thejourney was a very toilsome one, for they were now crossing thespurs of the hills, running far down into the plateau. As before, they had to halt when the moon set, but continued their way atdaybreak. 

"There is a road down in the valley there, " Roger said, after threehours' more walking. 

Bathalda stood looking down, for some time. 

"I know it, now, " he said. "It is the last road north of Tlascala, and runs from Huejotlipan to Yxtacamaxtitlan. We are already eastof Tlascala, and about fifteen miles from Yxtacamaxtitlan. If weget past that town without accident, we shall then have to crossthe Pass of Obispo, over the great range of mountains, and comedown near Naulinco. Once past that town our dangers will be over, for there are few towns and villages in the Tierra Caliente. Ourgreat danger will lie in the pass. There are but two or three roadsacross these mountains, and they will know that we must followthem. "

"Well, we must take our chance, " Roger said. "So far we have metwith no difficulties, whatever, and provided we don't come acrosstoo large a force, we ought to be able to manage to get through. Inoticed there were trees right through the pass I came over; and Isee the country ahead is thickly wooded. How far is the pass fromwhere we are now?"

"About thirty miles. It is where you see that cleft in the greatline of hills. "

"Well, we can get near it before the moon sets, and will try topass through by daylight. It would be useless attempting to makeour way through the trees at night; and if we have to fight, Iwould rather do so in the light. We will lie down now, for I own Iam completely tired out. "

Chapter 11: Cortez. 

The expedition, whose arrival had caused such excitement in Mexico, was commanded by Hernando Cortez, a man who united in his personall the gifts requisite for a great leader of men. He possessed ahandsome person, great strength and skill at arms, extraordinarycourage and daring, singular powers of conciliation and of bringingothers to his way of thinking, pleasing and courteous demeanor, acareless and easy manner which concealed great sagacity and wisdom, an inexhaustible flow of spirits, and an iron determination. 

Born in Estremadura in 1485, of an ancient and respectable family, he was--like many others who have distinguished themselves as greatsoldiers--while at school and college remarkable rather formischievous freaks, and disregard of authority, than for love oflearning. At the age of seventeen he had exhausted his parents'patience, and was on the point of starting with the expedition ofOvando, the successor to Columbus, when he so injured himself by afall, incurred in one of his wild escapades, that he was unable tosail with it. Two years later, however, he went out in a merchantvessel to the Indies. 

On reaching Hispaniola Ovando, who was governor of the island, received him kindly, and gave him a grant of land and a number ofIndians to till it. The quiet life of the planter, however, littlesuited the restless young fellow; and after taking part in severalmilitary expeditions against insurgent natives, under the commandof Diego Velasquez, he sailed in 1511, with that officer, toundertake the conquest of Cuba. 

He displayed great courage and activity during the campaign, andhis cheerful manner and fund of high spirits made him a greatfavorite with the soldiers. When the fighting was over, Cortez soonbecame discontented with the quiet life in the island, and joined aparty of men who were disaffected to Velasquez, owing to their nothaving received such rewards as they considered their servicesmerited. Cortez undertook to carry their complaints to the Governorof Hispaniola, and was about starting when the matter came to theears of Velasquez, who seized him, put him in irons, and threw himinto prison. He was not long in making his escape, and soughtsanctuary in a church; but a few days later, when carelesslystrolling outside its walls, he was again seized and imprisoned. 

He was put on board a ship to be sent to Hispaniola, there to betried for exciting disaffection and revolt; but at night, beforeshe set sail, he managed to free himself from his irons, gain thedeck, and swim ashore, where he again took refuge in the church. Here several influential people interfered on his behalf--amongthem the family of Catalina Xuares, a young lady to whom he wasengaged--and a reconciliation was brought about between him and thegovernor. Cortez received a large estate, with an ample number ofIndians for its cultivation; married, and settled down, and forsome years devoted himself to agriculture and gold mining. 

Success attended him, and he accumulated some three thousandcastalanos--a considerable sum. So he might have lived and died, had not the news of discoveries made by Grijalva--who had sailedwest and discovered Yucatan, and traded with Tabasco, and hadreturned with a good deal of gold and wonderful tales of fabulouswealth, existing in a great nation farther to the north--caused anexcitement in the islands. The governor at once prepared to fit outa large expedition, and among the many who offered to undertake itscommand, and to contribute largely towards its expenses, he finallyselected Cortez, who had gained the ear and influence of thegovernor's secretary, Duero, and the royal treasurer, Lares. 

Cortez was appointed captain general of the expedition, and at onceset to work, with his accustomed energy, to gather material for it. He not only contributed all the fortune he had made, but raisedfunds by mortgaging his estates to their full value, and byborrowing money from merchants and others, on security of thewealth that was to be acquired by the expedition. 

His personal popularity in the island enabled him to gathernumerous recruits, and many of his intimate friends, who joinedhim, assisted him from their own resources or by raising money ontheir estates. Velasquez himself contributed comparatively littletowards the expenses, which were almost entirely borne by Cortezand his friends. 

Six ships were fitted out, and three hundred recruits enrolled. Theinstructions Cortez received were first to find Grijalva and, joining company with him, to visit Yucatan, and endeavor to rescuesix Christians who were reported as still living there, thesurvivors of a vessel wrecked, years before, on the coast. He wasto make a survey of the whole coastline, to acquaint himself withthe natural productions of the country, and with the character andinstitutions of the native races. He was to barter with thenatives, and to treat them with kindness and humanity, and toremember, above all things, that the object the emperor had most atheart was the conversion of the Indians. He was to invite them togive in their allegiance to the king, and to send such presents aswould ensure his favor and protection. The governor gave nodirections for colonizing or conquering, having received no warrantfrom Spain that would enable him to invest his agent with suchpowers. 

But while Cortez was preparing to start, many of the leading men ofthe island, who were jealous of his rapid rise, roused thesuspicions of Velasquez against him; saying that, when he had oncesailed, he would no longer recognize the governor's authority, andwould be thinking only of winning renown and wealth for himself. Velasquez determined to appoint another commander, but Duero andLares, to whom he confided his intentions, at once informed Cortezof them. With the same promptitude that always distinguished him inmoments of danger, Cortez went round to his officers afternightfall, got them and his men on board, visited the contractor, carried off all his stock of meat (giving him a massive gold chainin security for payment), and before daybreak the fleet left itsmoorings and the sails were hoisted. 

As soon as the news was carried to Velasquez, he hurriedly dressedand rowed down to the shore. Cortez, when he saw him, got into aboat and rowed to within speaking distance. 

"This is a courteous way of taking leave, indeed!" the angrygovernor said. 

"I was pressed for time, " Cortez replied. "There are some thingsthat should be done even before they are thought of. Has yourExcellency any orders?"

Velasquez saw, by the innuendo in the words of Cortez, that thelatter was aware of his intention to deprive him of his command. Hehad no orders to give, for it was evident that Cortez would notobey them. The latter therefore returned to his vessel, and thefleet instantly set sail for the port of Macaca. This was inNovember, 1516. 

The act of Cortez was doubtless one of insubordination; but, afterhe had embarked the whole of his resources in the expedition, andhad received the command from the governor, this being ratified bythe authorities of Hispaniola, it could hardly be expected that hewould submit to disgrace and ruin being brought, not only uponhimself, but upon all the friends who had aided him in theenterprise. At Macaca Cortez laid in some more stores, and thensailed for Trinidad, an important town on the southern coast ofCuba. Here he issued proclamations inviting recruits to join him. These came in in considerable numbers, among them a hundred menfrom Grijalva's ship, which had just before reached the port. 

What was still more important, several cavaliers of high family andstanding joined him: among them the Alvarados, Olid, Avila, Velasquez de Leon (a near relation of the governor), and Sandoval. He purchased at Trinidad large military stores and provisions. While he was taking these and other steps to strengthen hisposition, Verdugo, the commander of the town, received letters fromVelasquez ordering him to seize Cortez; but upon his communicatingthese orders to the principal officers of the expedition, theypointed out to him that, if he attempted to take such a grave step, the soldiers and sailors would certainly resist it, and the townwould not improbably be laid in ashes. The expedition then sailedround the island to Havana, where Cortez completed his preparations;and in spite of another ineffectual attempt of Velasquez to detainhim, set sail. 

In the time that had intervened between the inception of theexpedition and its departure, the historians agree that aremarkable change had come over Cortez. He was still frank andpleasant in his manner, courteous and cheery with all; but he wasno longer the gay, careless character who had been liked, butscarcely greatly respected, in the island. His whole actions weremarked by an air of resolute determination and authority. Hehimself superintended every detail of work and exhibited athoughtfulness, prudence, and caution that seemed alien to hisformer character. He was immensely popular both among his soldiersand officers, but all felt that he was entitled to their respect aswell as their liking, and that he was not only commander, butthoroughly master, of the expedition. 

Although extremely careless himself as to food, comfort, orappearance, he now assumed the state befitting his appointment andauthority. He dressed handsomely but quietly, appointed officersand domestics for his household, and placed it on the footing of aman of high station. Before sailing he dispatched a letter toVelasquez, begging him to rely on his devotion to his interests. 

On February 10th, 1519, the expedition started. It consisted ofeleven vessels, only one of which was as large as a hundred tons;of a hundred and ten sailors, five hundred and fifty-threesoldiers, and two hundred Indians of the islands. There were tenheavy guns and four light ones, and sixteen horses. 

Before sailing, Cortez gave an address to his soldiers, and arousedtheir enthusiasm to the utmost. He had the advantage of obtainingthe services, as chief pilot, of Alaminos, a veteran who had actedas pilot to Columbus on his last voyage, and to Grijalva in hislate expedition. Soon after they started they met with a storm, andput in at the island of Cozumal; and Cortez thence sent Ordaz toYucatan, to try to recover the captives said to be there. Thatofficer returned without tidings, but before the fleet sailed acanoe arrived containing one of them, Aquilar, who had been wreckedthere eight years previously. He had been a priest, and had so wonthe esteem and reverence of the barbarians among whom he lived, that they had with great reluctance allowed him to depart, inexchange for glass beads and other trinkets promised by Ordaz. 

The fleet now sailed along the coast of Yucatan, until they reachedthe mouth of the Tabasco River, where Grijalva had carried on soprofitable a trade. Leaving the ships at anchor they ascended theriver in boats; but instead of meeting with the friendly receptionthat Grijalva had done, they found the banks lined with thenatives, whose menacing attitude showed that a landing would beopposed. 

After solemnly summoning them to surrender, Cortez landed. Thenatives fought bravely, but were unable to resist the astoundingeffect of the Spaniards' firearms; and the invaders, advancing, drove them back and took possession of the town, which was found tobe deserted. 

Two strong parties were sent out next morning to reconnoiter, butwere attacked and driven back to the town. They reported that thewhole country was under arms. Cortez was much vexed at findinghimself thus engaged in a war, from which no benefit was to begained; but he felt that it would impair the confidence of histroops, were he now to draw back. He therefore landed six of theguns and the horses, and the following day sallied out to theattack. Ordaz commanded the infantry, while Cortez himself led thelittle body of cavalry, the horses being mounted by the cavaliersof the party. 

After marching a league, the infantry came in sight of the enemy. The natives attacked them as they were struggling through deeplyirrigated ground, poured volleys of missiles of all kinds uponthem, and wounded many before they could get across to solidground, where they could bring the guns into play. But even these, and the discharges of musketry did not appall the natives, whopressed forward with such fury that, after the engagement hadlasted an hour, the position of the Spaniards became perilous inthe extreme. 

But at this moment Cortez and his companions, who had beencompelled to make a great detour, owing to the difficult nature ofthe ground, fell suddenly upon the rear of the enemy. The latter, who had never before seen horses, and who believed that horse andrider were the same animal, were seized with a sudden panic at thisextraordinary apparition. The panic speedily communicated itself tothe whole army, and while the cavalry trampled down and slaughteredmany in the rear, the infantry charged, and the Indians fled inwild confusion. 

Great numbers had fallen, whilst on the Christian side a few onlywere killed, and a hundred wounded. No pursuit was attempted. Cortez released the prisoners taken in battle, among whom were twochiefs, and sent them to their countrymen, with a message that hewould forgive the past if they would at once come in and tendertheir submission; otherwise he would ride over the land, and putevery living creature to the sword. The Tabascans, cowed by thedreadful thunder weapons, and by the astounding armed creaturesthat had fallen upon them, had no wish for further fighting, andthe principal caziques soon came in with offerings to propitiatethe Spaniards. 

Among these were twenty female slaves--one of whom turned out amore valuable gift to the Spaniards than all the other presents, put together. Among the gifts were only a few small gold ornaments, and when asked where the metal was procured, they pointed to thenorthwest and said Mexico. As there was nothing to be done here, the Spaniards prepared to depart; but before doing so insisted onthe people consenting to become Christians. As they had but littleidea of what was required by them, and were in no mood for argumentwith the Spaniards, a solemn mass was held, at which the wholepeople became nominally Christians. 

Re-embarking, the Spaniards sailed along the coast, until theyreached the island of San Juan de Uloa, and anchored in the straitbetween it and the mainland. A canoe speedily came off from thelatter, with presents of fruit and flowers, and small goldtrinkets, which the natives willingly bartered with the Spaniards. Cortez was, however, unable to converse with them; for Aquilar, whohad acted as interpreter with the Tabascans, was unable tounderstand their dialect. Presently, however, the female slavesinformed him that one of their number, named Malinche, was a nativeof Mexico, and spoke that language as well as the tongue of theTabascans. She was at once installed as interpreter--she informingAquilar what the Mexicans said, and he interpreting it to Cortez. By this means he learned that the Indians were subjects of thegreat Mexican Empire, which was ruled over by a monarch namedMontezuma, whose capital lay seventy leagues from the coast. 

A strong force at once landed on the mainland, and threw up afortified camp. The Mexicans came in, in crowds, with fruit, vegetables, flowers, and other articles, which they bartered withthe Spaniards. They brought news that the Mexican governor of theprovince intended to visit them, the next day. 

Before noon, he arrived with his numerous suite. A banquet wasserved to them, and then, in answer to the cazique's inquiries asto the objects of their visit, he was informed by Cortez that hewas the subject of a great monarch beyond the seas, who ruled overa vast empire; and that, hearing of the greatness of the MexicanEmperor, he had sent him as an envoy, with a present in token ofhis goodwill, and a message which he must deliver in person. Thecazique said that he would send couriers with the royal gift toMontezuma; and that, as soon as he had learned his will, he wouldcommunicate it. 

He then presented ten slave loads of fine cottons, mantles of richfeather work, and a basket filled with gold ornaments to Cortez;who then handed over the presents intended for Montezuma. Theseconsisted of a richly carved and painted armchair, a crimson capwith a gold medal, and a quantity of collars, bracelets, and otherornaments of cut glass. 

Cortez observed one of the cazique's attendants busy sketching, andfound that he was drawing the Spaniards, their costumes, and arms. This was the picture writing of the Aztecs, and the chief informedhim that the pictures would be sent to Montezuma. In order toimpress the monarch, Cortez ordered the cavalry to maneuver, andthe cannon to be fired; and these exhibitions, as well as theships, were faithfully depicted by the artist. The chief then tookhis leave. 

Eight days later an embassy arrived from Montezuma, with anenormous quantity of extremely valuable presents--shields, helmets, cuirasses, collars and bracelets of gold; crests of variegatedfeathers sprinkled with pearls and precious stones; birds andanimals in excellent workmanship in gold and silver; curtains, coverings, and robes of the finest cotton of rich colors, interwoven with marvelous feather work. Among the presents were twocircular plates of gold and silver, as large as cartwheels--thevalue of the silver wheel was estimated at five thousand pounds, that of the gold one at fifty-five thousand. 

The Spaniards were astounded at this display of treasure, anddelighted at the prospect it opened to them. The ambassadors, however, brought a message from the emperor, saying that heregretted much that he could not have a personal interview withthem, the distance from his capital being too great, and thejourney beset with difficulties and dangers; and that all thatcould be done, therefore, was for them to return to their own land, with the proofs thus afforded of his friendly disposition. 

Cortez was much mortified by the refusal, but requested the envoysto lay before the emperor his immense desire for a personalinterview with him, and that the dangers of a short land journeywere as nothing to one who had accomplished so long a voyage overthe sea to see him. The Mexicans repeated their assurance that hisapplication would be unavailing, and left with some coldness ofmanner. The effect of their displeasure at the insistence of theSpaniards was soon manifest, the natives ceasing to bring inprovisions. 

While awaiting the emperor's reply, the soldiers suffered greatlyfrom the heat and the effluvia from the neighboring marshes. Thirtydied, and as the anchorage was exposed to the northern gales, Cortez decided to sail north as soon as the answer to his lastapplication was received, and sent off two vessels to see where asafe port could be found. Ten days after the departure of theenvoys they returned with a large quantity of fresh presents, butwith a positive refusal on the part of the emperor to allow them toadvance near the capital, and a request that, now they had obtainedwhat they most desired, they would at once return to their owncountry. 

Four days later the ships returned, with the news that they hadfound but one sheltered port, and that the country round it waswell watered and favorable for a camp. 

The soldiers, however, were now growing discontented. The treasurealready acquired was large, the unhealthiness of the climate hadalarmed them, and the proofs of the wealth and greatness of theMexican Empire had convinced them that it needed a vastly largerforce than that which Cortez had under his orders to undertake anexpedition against it; for the courage showed by the Tabascans hadproved conclusively that, ill armed as they were, the natives werenot to be despised. 

Fortunately for Cortez, five Indians made their appearance in campone morning. Their dress and appearance were wholly different fromthose of the Aztecs, and they spoke a different language, butMalinche--who had been baptized, and christened Marina, by FatherOlmedo, the leading priest of the expedition--found that two ofthem could converse in Aztec. They said that they were Totonacs, and had come from Cempoalla, their capital. They had been butrecently conquered by the Aztecs, and were so oppressed by themthat they were anxious to throw off their yoke, and they came toask the wonderful strangers, of whom they had heard, to visit them. 

Cortez at once saw the immense importance of the communication. Hitherto he had regarded the Mexican Empire as a great and unitedpower, against which success with so small a force was impossible;but now that he saw it was composed of subjugated peoples, many ofwhom would gladly ally themselves with him against theirconquerors, the enterprise wore a far more hopeful aspect. Hedismissed the Indians with presents, and a promise to visit theircountry, shortly. 

He talked the matter over with his principal friends, who were asreluctant as he was, himself, to abandon the enterprise and returnto Cuba, where the governor would appropriate the largest share ofthe spoils they had taken. They accordingly went about among thesoldiery, urging them to persuade the general to establish apermanent colony in the country. It was true that he had noauthority from Velasquez to do so, but the interests of the emperorand of Spain--to say nothing of their own--were of more importancethan those of the Governor of Cuba. 

This talk reached the ears of the special friends and adherents ofVelasquez; who, going to Cortez, remonstrated with him against suchproceedings. He said that nothing was farther from his desires thanto exceed his instructions, and on the following morning issued aproclamation to the troops, ordering them to prepare forembarkation. The sensation caused among the troops was great, andhis partisans thronged round his tent, calling upon him tocountermand his orders and form a settlement. Cortez, after duehesitation, gave in to their wishes, nominated magistrates, andproclaimed the territory a colony of Spain. As soon as the newmagistrates and officers came together, Cortez came before them andtendered his resignation of his office as captain general, but wasre-nominated not only captain general, but Chief Justice of thecolony. 

The partisans of Velasquez were most indignant at the wholeproceedings, and so violent were some of the leaders that Cortezput them in irons, and sent them on board ship. Then he set to workwith the soldiers, and soon brought them round; and the prisonerson board being also won over, the whole army, re-embarking, sailedup the coast until they reached the port before discovered and, landing, set out for Cempoalla. 

They were delighted with the country, which was rich and fertile;and as they neared the town, the natives poured out with livelydemonstrations of welcome, the women throwing garlands of flowersround the necks of the soldiers. They were greatly struck with thetown, although it was but a small place in comparison with thosethey were afterwards to see. Cortez lost no time in sending off avessel to Spain, with dispatches to the emperor; and his influenceover the soldiers was so great that they, as well as the officers, relinquished all their shares of the treasure they had gained, inorder that a worthy present should be sent home to their monarch. 

In his dispatches Cortez related all that had befallen them, dilated on the prospect of annexing so rich a country to theSpanish dominions, and asked for a confirmation of his acts, andfor an authorization for the magistrates of the new town, which wascalled Villa Rica de Vera Cruz. The ship touched at Cuba, butcontinued its voyage before Velasquez, who was furious at the newsof the important discoveries made by Cortez, could stop it. 

Scarcely had the ship sailed when Cortez discovered that aconspiracy was on foot, among the partisans of Velasquez, to seizeone of the vessels and to sail away to Cuba. The conspirators wereseized, two of them executed and others flogged; but the discoverythat there were a number of timid spirits in the camp, who mightseriously interfere with his plans, greatly annoyed Cortez, and hetook the extraordinary resolution of destroying all the ships. Through some of his devoted friends he bribed the captains of thevessels to fall in with his views; and they appeared before him, and made a solemn report that the ships were worm eaten and unfitfor sea. Cortez pretended great surprise, and ordered everythingmovable to be brought ashore, and the ships to be sunk. 

Nine vessels were so destroyed, and but one small craft was leftafloat. When the news reached the troops at Cempoalla, they werefilled with consternation. It seemed to them that nothing butdestruction awaited them, and from murmurings they broke out intomutiny. 

Cortez however, as usual, speedily allayed the tumult. He pointedout that his loss was the greatest, since the ships were hisproperty; and that the troops would in fact derive great advantageby it, since it would swell their force by a hundred men, who mustotherwise have remained in charge of the vessels. He urged them toplace their confidence in him, and they might rely upon it thatsuccess would attend their efforts. If there were any cowardsthere, they might take the remaining ship and sail to Cuba with it, and wait patiently there until the army returned, laden with thespoils of the Aztecs. 

The troops at once returned to their duty, and declared theirreadiness to follow him, wheresoever he would. Without furtherdelay, Cortez, taking with him a number of natives to act ascarriers, set out on his march towards Mexico. 

Chapter 12: The Fugitives. 

At nightfall Roger and his guide continued their journey, but nowmoved with great caution, keeping but a short distance from theroad. Several times they saw fires burning, and had to take longdetours to avoid them. Consequently the moon had set when they werestill more than ten miles from the pass. Next morning theycontinued their journey, avoiding as much as possible crossingtracts of cultivated land; and when forced to do so, lying down andcrawling between the rows of the maize or yuccas. 

"They are sure to have scouts, high up on the mountainside, "Bathalda said; "and they thence can look down upon all thesefields; and although, as we cross them we are perfectly hidden frompeople standing on the same level, they can see us clearly enoughfrom there. "

"The distance is very great to make out a man. "

"The air is very clear, my lord, in these mountains; and a figurecan be seen a vast distance off. However, we can do nothing butwhat we are doing, and must take our chance. "

"If we are attacked, " Roger said, "we must make straight up themountains. Steep as they may be, there are few places where activemen cannot climb, and numbers would avail nothing if we once got upamong those heights. "

They were now mounting rapidly towards the pass. The country wasstill thickly wooded, but Bathalda said that in the narrowest partof the pass there were no trees, and it was here that the dangerwould be greatest. 

As they neared the mouth of the gorge they moved with the greatestcare, keeping their eyes in every direction. Presently Bathaldastopped, and held up his hand. Roger listened. 

"They are coming behind us, " Bathalda said. "They must have made usout in the distance, and have sent a party down the road to enterthe wood behind us, and so prevent us from retreating. "

"Then we had better bear away to the left, Bathalda. They are sureto be in force in the pass; and since they are behind us, also, ouronly hope is to try and scale the hill to the left. "

Bathalda, without a word, moved forward in the direction indicated. The trees grew thinner in front, and through them they could seerocky ground rising steeply up. They issued out and began to climb, when the sound of a horn rose loudly in the air, and a momentafterwards a number of men were seen, running from the right alongthe edge of the trees. 

"They will not shoot, " Roger said. "They want to take me alive. Never mind their arrows, it is a question of legs, at present. "

The rocks were extremely steep, and in many places they had to usetheir hands, as well as their feet, in making the ascent. TheAztecs, who had on first seeing them broken into loud cries, werenow silent, and were toiling up the hillside in pursuit. 

"Now, " Roger said, after a very severe piece of climbing, "we muststop them. "

He strung his bow and, placing an arrow to the string, shouted tothe Aztecs that he should shoot unless they desisted from pursuit. They paid no attention, their officer shouting to them to press on. They were now less than a hundred yards behind. 

Roger drew his bow to the fullest, and the arrow whizzed throughthe air. It struck the officer in the throat, and he fell prone. Acry of astonishment broke from the soldiers; however they did nothesitate a moment, but pushed on with loud shouts. Roger dischargedsix arrows in rapid succession, and five of them flew true to themark. 

The Aztecs paused, the distance to which the arrows were sent, andthe accuracy of the shooting struck them with consternation; and itwas evident to them that before they could climb the steep ascent, the greater portion of them would be shot down. Some took shelterbehind rocks, and began to discharge their arrows. Others fell backin haste. 

"Now we will be moving on again, Bathalda, " Roger said. "We havetaught them a lesson of caution. "

They proceeded on their way, until they reached a shoulder whichled straight up the mountain. Just as they stopped to draw breaththere was a shout, and a party of twenty men, who had evidentlyclimbed straight up from the pass to cut them off, rushed at them. Roger rapidly discharged five arrows into the midst of them, andthen slipped the string from the notch, and seized the bamboo as aquarterstaff. 

At the order of their leader, the Aztecs threw down their spearsand flung themselves on him, with the intention of dragging him tothe ground; but making his quarterstaff swing round his head, hebrought the ends down upon them with tremendous force, strikingthem to the ground as if they had been ninepins. Bathalda secondedhim well, by guarding him from attack behind. 

Finding that, in spite of his efforts, he could not keep back hisassailants, Roger threw down the quarterstaff and seized his ax. Four more of them fell, cleft through the head; and then four ofthem sprang upon him together, but Roger's practice in Devonshirewrestling now stood him in good service; and although in a momentthe four were hanging upon him, they could neither get him off hislegs, nor hold his arms; and he beat three of them down with heavyblows on their faces, while Bathalda freed him from one on hisback, by a thrust with his spear. 

Roger again caught up the ax, which he had let fall to have the useof both of his fists, but the fight was over. The five Aztecs stillremaining on their feet, appalled at the, to them, supernaturalstrength of their gigantic foe, fled to join their comrades, whohad now nearly reached the crest on which the combat had takenplace. 

"Come on, Bathalda, " Roger exclaimed. "We have not a moment tolose. They will shoot now, seeing that they have little chance oftaking me alive. "

And they accordingly started up the steep ascent, as rapidly astheir breathless condition would allow. Their pursuers paused amoment on gaining the brow to get their wind, and then followed;but as soon as the ground again became too steep to allow of rapidmovement, Roger turned and, betaking himself to his bow and arrows, speedily checked the pursuit; the Aztecs being unable to standagainst these terrible weapons, whose force and accuracy seemed tothem supernatural. 

The sight, too, of the heap of their comrades lying on the slopehad greatly cooled their courage. Their officers had all fallenunder Roger's arrows, together with most of their bravest comrades;and although the rest still continued the pursuit, it was at adistance that showed that they had no intention, whatever, ofclosing again. 

Paying no further heed to them, Roger and his companion nowdirected their whole attention to the work of climbing. At timesthey came on perpendicular precipices, and had to make long detoursto surmount them. After some hours' labor they reached the snow. They were now near a shoulder between two lofty peaks, and after anhour's climbing stood on its crest. The Aztecs were now mere spots, far behind them. 

"They will be an hour before they are here, " Roger said. "We needfear no more trouble with them. It was a sharp fight while itlasted, Bathalda. "

These were the first words they had spoken, beyond a momentaryconsultation, now and then, as to the best mode of surmountingdifficulties. 

"My lord is wonderful, " the hunter said. "Never did I see suchstrength and skill. It was like a mountain tiger attacked byjackals. "

"You did your share, too, Bathalda. Your spear rid me of several ofthem. "

"I did what I could, my lord; but that was little enough. A few menlike you would defeat an army. "

"Well, Bathalda, now we will be moving on again. We will keepstraight down this slope, until we are off the snow; for they canfollow our footsteps. Beyond that we must press on until we getinto the woods again, and there we can turn right or left, as weplease, and throw them off the scent altogether. We shall then besafe until we leave the forest, and begin to descend into the hotcountry. "

Another hour, and they had left the snow behind them; and after twomore hours on the rocky hillside, they again entered a forest. Assoon as they were well among the trees, they turned to the rightagain, and after traveling through the wood for two or three milesthey halted, secure now against any search on the part of theirpursuers. 

Just before halting they had the good luck to come across a smallbear, which Roger wounded with an arrow, and his companiondispatched with his spear. Bathalda speedily made a fire by rubbingtwo sticks together, and after skinning the bear, cut it up; andwhile Roger was superintending the roasting of some pieces over thefire, Bathalda searched in the wood, and speedily returned withsome roots, which he placed in the ashes, and which turned outexcellent eating with the bear's flesh. 

As it was now far on in the afternoon, and as they had alreadyperformed a very fatiguing day's work, they resolved to wait wherethey were until the morning. 

"What do you think would be our best course, now?" Roger asked, after they had eaten their meal, and were stretched close to thefire for warmth--for at this elevation the cold was great. 

Bathalda did not reply, but sat pouring out volumes of smoke fromthe pipe he had just filled. At last Roger repeated the question. 

"I am ready to go where my lord wills. "

"Yes, Bathalda; but that is no answer to my question. You know theways of your people, and I do not. We have had a sharp fight withthem today. What is likely to come of it?"

Bathalda shook his head. 

"The news will, long before this, have been sent by swift runnersto every town and village on this slope of the mountains. Thegarrisons of Perote, Tlatlanquitepec, Xalapa, and Naulinco will allbe in movement. Naulinco is but some eight or ten miles away downthe pass; and not only the soldiers, but every man in the town willbe ordered out. They will be posted as thick as blades of grass atthe mouth of every valley leading down from the mountains. 

"You have resisted the emperor's officers, and have killed numbersof his soldiers. They will know that the wrath of Montezuma will beterrible, if they fail to arrest you. "

"Then you think that it will almost be impossible to make our waythrough them?"

Bathalda nodded his head. 

"And in time, I suppose, they will search these woods?"

"Every foot of them, wide though they are, my lord. "

"Then what is your advice, Bathalda?"

"It depends whether my lord's mind is altogether set upon joiningthe white men of the sea, at once. "

Roger, in turn, was silent for a time. The Spaniards would havelearned the wealth of the land. It was not likely they wouldspeedily depart; but if they did, it would only be to return again, in far greater force than at present. Other opportunities wouldoccur for rejoining them, and it would be folly to throw away hislife, and that of his companion, in an attempt that the latterevidently felt to be desperate. He had already had proof of thevigilance of the Aztec scouts, and doubtless that vigilance wouldnow be redoubled. 

"No, Bathalda, " he replied at last; "I should be content to remainin hiding for a time, and to risk the departure of the white men. "

"Then, my lord, my advice is, that we retrace our steps across tothe other side of the mountains. Then we will head north, avoidingthe towns, and take refuge for a time in the forests, that stretchfor many leagues over the mountains. There we can build a hut andhunt. There are turkeys and other game in abundance. From time totime I can go down to a town and gather news, and bring back suchthings as may be necessary for you. Then, when the search for youabates, we can strike down thence to the seacoast, if the white menare still there. At any rate, we can live by hunting as long as youmay find it necessary to remain in concealment. "

"That will be by far the best plan, Bathalda. I have no objectionto a few weeks of life in the woods, and you can teach me yourcraft of a hunter. What do you say: shall we start back thisevening?"

"If my lord is not too wearied, it would be well if we could getacross the crest before morning. They will have sentries at everypoint whence they can command a view of the hills; and our figurescould be made out, on the snow, at a great distance away. "

"I should have preferred a night's rest, Bathalda; but it would befoolish to lose a day, and no doubt parties will be searching thewoods in the morning. We have still four hours before the sun goesdown, and that should be enough to fit us for starting again. "

The hunter was pleased at Roger's decision. 

"Let my lord sleep at once, " he said. "I will watch. I amaccustomed to long journeys, and to pass my nights in search ofgame. It is nothing to me. I used dry sticks for the fire, and butlittle smoke will have made its way through the trees. Still it maypossibly be noticed, and it were best one of us should remain onwatch. "

Roger felt that he should never be able to make the ascent over thecrest of the hill, unless he had some rest; and therefore, withoutargument, he wrapped himself in his cotton mantle, and lay downbefore the fire. 

It seemed to him that he had but just closed his eyes, when hiscompanion touched him. 

"It is time that we should be moving, my lord. The sun has justset. "

"Why, it appears to me to be night already, Bathalda. "

"It has been dark here for the last hour, my lord; but on the otherside of the mountains the sun has but now gone down. See, the fullmoon has just risen in the east. "

"That is so, Bathalda; and we shall have her light till morning. Well, I am ready, though I could have slept on comfortably untilsunrise. Have you heard anything?"

"I have heard the sound of horns, far down the hillside; butnothing near us save animals, disturbed by the voices below, andpassing up towards the rocks. I have cooked some more flesh. It isalways best to make a good meal when one can. We have a roughjourney before us, and the cold will be great. Fortunately, the airis still. Were it blowing, I should say that there was less dangerin waiting here than in crossing the mountain. "

The meal was quickly eaten. Bathalda slung a large piece of bear'sflesh over his shoulder, and they started. So bright was themoonlight that they had no more difficulty in climbing than if ithad been day, and after six hours of severe toil they again camedown upon the forest, on the other side of the mountains. 

They proceeded among the trees for some little distance, till theycame to some very thick undergrowth, where Bathalda thought itwould be perfectly safe to light a fire. This he accordingly did, as Roger said he would rather run any danger than go without afire. 

In spite of the exertions they had made, they were chilled to thebone. Their clothes were stiff with the frozen moisture from theirbodies, and the cotton mantles offered but small protection againstthe cold. A pleasant glow stole over them, as the fire burnt up. 

"I will watch now, Bathalda, and you shall sleep. "

"I do not think that there is any danger, my lord. They believe usamong the woods on the other side of the mountains, and it is notat all likely there will be any vigilant watch kept upon this side. We can both sleep without fear. "

Roger was glad to hear his companion's opinion, and in a fewminutes was fast asleep. 

When he awoke it was day. Bathalda was cooking some flesh over theembers of the fire. 

"You have been asleep, I hope, Bathalda?" Roger said, as he rose tohis feet and shook himself. 

"I have slept, my lord, " the hunter said, although in fact it wasnot until morning began to break that he had relaxed hiswatchfulness. "We will be off as soon as we have eaten. It ispossible that parties may, as soon as it is daybreak, go along bythe edge of the snow line, to assure themselves that we are stillon the other side of the mountain; and if so, they will probablycome across our footsteps--therefore we had best be moving, atonce. "

Two long days' marches took them deep into the woods lying north ofTlatlanquitepec. Here they set to work to construct a rough hut ofboughs, near a mountain spring; and when this was completed, theyset to work hunting. 

Turkeys abounded. These they generally obtained by shooting them atnight, as they roosted in the trees; but they sometimes hunted themby day, Bathalda imitating their call so accurately that they cameup within easy shot of them, without the least suspicion of danger. They killed several small bears, which were useful, not only fortheir flesh, but for the warmth of their skins at night. Once ortwice they shot deer, and obtained other game in abundance. 

At night they frequently heard the roar of the mountain tiger. Onceor twice, when the sounds approached too close to their hut, theyleft it and took refuge in trees, as the hunter said that evenRoger's arrows would scarcely slay these fierce beasts at once; andthat, when wounded, they were terrible enemies. 

Roger enjoyed the life much. The air was fresh and bracing, theforest magnificent in its varied foliage, and the abundance of gameso great that it needed no special exertion to keep themselves wellsupplied with food. Two or three times, at intervals of a week orten days, Bathalda went down to Tlatlanquitepec, with a load ofturkeys and other game slung on a pole over his shoulder, andreturned with maize, flour, chocolate, and pulque, and otherarticles of food; and--which was of much greater importance toRoger--news of the white strangers. 

The first time he learned that they had arrived in several floatingcastles, and had landed at once. The natives had received them withkindness, and the chief of that district, Teuhtlile, had on thefollowing day had an interview with their chief. Presents had beenexchanged. Five days later an embassy, with many very rich giftsfrom the emperor, arrived at the camp. They were the bearers offriendly messages from Montezuma; who, however, had declined toallow them to proceed into the country, and had requested them toleave the coast at once. The white men had sent back a message toMontezuma praying him to alter his determination, and showed nosigns of obeying his orders, and re-embarking on board their ships. By the orders of Montezuma's envoys, the people had now abstainedfrom visiting the camp, or bringing in supplies. 

Three weeks after, Bathalda returned from the town with the newsthat another embassy from Montezuma had visited the white camp, with another great store of valuable presents; but that Montezumapositively prohibited them advancing towards the capital. Two dayslater they were visited by envoys from Cempoalla, the chief town ofthe Totonacs, who had been lately conquered by the Aztecs, and hadinvited the white men to visit their city. They had accordinglymarched there, and were now dwelling in this town. It was said thatthe Aztecs were extremely indignant at the action of the Totonacs, and that dire vengeance would be taken upon them, for daring to actin this manner without the permission of Montezuma. 

The next news was, that the white men had marched farther north toChiahuitztla, that they were founding a city there, and that theyhad actually seized and imprisoned a party of Aztec envoys. Thewhite men had visited other towns, and at Cempoalla had insultedthe gods, rolled the idols down from the tops of the temples, andhad erected altars to their own gods there. 

This act had created a profound impression throughout the country;and the greatest astonishment was felt that Montezuma did not, atonce, put his armies in motion to crush these profane and insolentstrangers. A still greater sensation had been caused by the newsthat the Spaniards had destroyed all their floating castles, andthat it was therefore evident that they intended to remain, permanently, in the land. 

This news greatly surprised Roger. The reports were unanimous thatthere were, at the utmost, but three or four hundred of the Whites;and that the Spaniards should dream of matching themselves againstthe whole force of Mexico, seemed almost incredible. 

"How do the white men communicate with the natives?" Roger asked. 

"They have with them some slaves, whom they obtained at Tabasco. Among them was one who was a Mexican by race. They say that thewhite men speak to another white man who understands the languageof Tabasco, and that he speaks to this young woman, who speaks inMexican what she is told. She is treated with great honor by thewhite men. "

"What is her name--did you hear?"

"The natives say she is called Malinche, but the white men call herMarina. "

"That is good news, indeed, Bathalda, " Roger said; "for when I wasat Tabasco, I knew a Mexican slave girl of that name, and if it isthe same she will befriend us. "

It was nearly three weeks before Roger again obtained news. Bathalda had injured his leg in a fall down a precipice, whilestalking a deer; and was obliged to lie up in the hut for more thana fortnight. As soon as he was well enough to get about again, hejoined Roger in a turkey hunt, and started the next day for thecity. 

He returned with surprising news. The white men had marched fromthe coast through Naulinco and the Pass of Obispo. They had beeneverywhere well received by the natives, who all belonged to theTotonac tribe. They had gone to Yxtacamaxtitlan, a great city, where they had stayed three days. They had then marched on towardsTlascala, the republic that had so long resisted the strength ofall Mexico. 

They were said to number four hundred foot and fifteen strangecreatures, who were partly man and partly some fleet animal; andthey had seven great black tubes that made thunder. Thirteenhundred Totonac fighting men accompanied them, and a thousandporters to drag the tubes and carry their baggage. They had sentembassies to the Tlascalans, but the latter had chosen war, andthere had been some terrible battles fought. But the white men wereinvincible, and had defeated the Tlascalans with great slaughter;and the news had arrived, only that morning, that they had capturedthe city. 

The sensation throughout the country was that of stupefaction. Itseemed absolutely incredible that a state which had successfullydefied the armies of Montezuma and his predecessors should, afterfour or five days of fighting, be overthrown by this handful ofwhite strangers. There seemed but one comfort. It was said thatseveral of the Whites had been killed, and this showed, at least, that they were not superhuman creatures, and that it might yet bepossible to destroy them. 

No sooner did Roger hear the news than he determined to start, atonce, to join the Spaniards, who were already far to the west. Accordingly, the next morning at daybreak, he started withBathalda, and late on the following afternoon arrived in sight ofTlascala. They thought it better not to enter the city until thefollowing morning, and therefore passed the night in a clump ofbushes. 

The next day they boldly entered the town. The city was a largeone, divided into four quarters separated by lofty walls, and eachruled over by one of the four great chiefs of the republic. Itspopulation was very large, and the town was strongly and solidlybuilt. 

At ordinary times the appearance of two seeming Aztecs in thestreets would have been the signal for their instant destruction, but at the present time the people were solely occupied with thepresence of their white conquerors; with whom, as Roger soonlearned, they had made treaties of friendship, and whom they nowviewed as friends and allies. 

The whole of the Spaniards were lodged in one of the palaces. Thecrowd of people proceeding in that direction was a sufficient indexto its position; and Roger and his companion, joining the throng, were soon in front of the palace. Some Spanish soldiers werestanding as sentries at its gate, but none came out or mixed withthe people--Cortez having given the strictest orders that theyshould remain in their quarters, as he feared that, did they goabroad, some brawl might arise between them and the inhabitants, and so break the newly-formed alliance, which was of the mostextreme importance to them. 

Presently some Spanish officers, and several richly dressed chiefs, came out from the palace. The people raised a shout, and it wasevident to Roger that, in spite of the terrible losses suffered bytheir troops in the attacks upon the white men, their admirationfor their visitors far outweighed any animosity for the defeatsinflicted upon them. 

Near the officer, whom Roger judged to be the leader of theexpedition, were an elderly man and a young woman. The Spaniardaddressed the old man, who spoke to the girl, and she translated itto the chiefs. 

Roger recognized her at once--it was certainly his friend, theslave girl of Tabasco. In the eight months since he had seen her, she had grown to complete womanhood; and now--richly attired as shewas, and evidently regarded as a person of great importance, bothby the Spaniards and the native chiefs--carried herself with an airof confidence and pride; and was, Roger thought, the most beautifulwoman he had seen in Mexico. 

As the party moved down the steps of the palace, and along thestreet, evidently discoursing on some important business, Rogerfollowed them closely. He waited until Malinche happened, for amoment, to be at the outside of the party, then he pressed forwardand said to her:

"Malinche, do you remember your white friend?"

She looked up, and would have cried out with astonishment, had henot touched his lips. 

"I want to speak to you alone, first. Where can I meet you?"

"In an hour I shall be able to slip away from their meal, " shesaid; "be near the palace gate. "

Roger at once fell back into the crowd, and soon took anopportunity to extricate himself from it, and to go down a sidestreet. He and Bathalda then ascended to the top of the wall, wherethey were likely to be undisturbed, and waited there for an hour. They then went back to the palace. 

The square in the front of it was almost deserted now; for theSpaniards had retired, half an hour before, and were not likely toappear again until the evening; especially as it was known that, atnoon, there was to be a great council held in the palace. 

Ten minutes later Malinche appeared at the entrance. As soon as hereyes fell on Roger she raised her hand and, leaving Bathalda, he atonce went up to her. The two sentinels looked with some surprise atthis tall native, but as they saw that he was known to Malinche, they offered no opposition to his entering the palace with her. 

She led him down some corridors and then out into a garden. As soonas she saw that they were in a spot where they could not beoverlooked, she turned and seized his hands; and would have pressedthem to her forehead, had not Roger prevented her doing so, and puther hands to his lips. 

"Ah!" she exclaimed. "How happy you have made me, today! I havewondered so much how it has fared with you, and have dreamed atnight, so often, that you were being sacrificed on the altars ofthe gods. "

"I have thought of you very often, also, Malinche; and I wassurprised, indeed, when I heard that you--for I felt sure that itwas you--were with the Spaniards, and were not only an interpreter, but in high honor with them. "

"But why do you not join them?" she asked. "Why do you come to mefirst? What can I do for you? I will take you at once to Cortez, and when I tell him that you were my friend, and were so kind andgood to the slave girl, he will welcome you most warmly. "

"Yes, Malinche; but that is why I wanted to see you first alone. You remember that I told you all about the Spaniards, and how theyowned the islands, and would some day surely come to Mexico; butthat I belong to another white people, who are forbidden by theSpaniards, under pain of death, to come to these parts. They mustnot know that I am not of their nation. 

"You see, I cannot speak their tongue. I see that you have learnedit fast, for I saw Cortez speaking to you. "

"What are we to do, then?" the girl asked, with a puzzled look. "When they find that you cannot speak their language, they will, ofcourse, see that you are not of their people. "

"Yes, Malinche; but they might think that I had forgotten it. Thatis just where I want you to help me. If you take me to Cortez, andtell him that, years ago, a ship was wrecked on the coast ofTabasco, and that all were drowned except a little white boy; andthat he was brought up at Tabasco, and that you were great friendswith him, until he was sold to some Mexican traders--they willthink that I have altogether forgotten my native language. They arenot likely to ask you how many years ago it is, or how big I wasthen, and will imagine that I was quite a child, and that Ibelonged to a Spanish ship, for they will not dream of an Englishvessel having been in these parts. When you introduce me to Cortez, you must tell him that I have quite forgotten the language, save afew words--for I picked up a few sentences when in their ports. "

"They will easily believe that you may have been wrecked, " saidMalinche; "for they rescued a man who had been living many yearsamong a tribe at Yucatan, to the west of Tabasco. There were otherwhite men living among them, though these they could not recover. You saw him by me this morning--he is an old man, a priest; and hetranslates from the Spanish into the Yucatan dialect, which is solike that of Tabasco that I can understand it, and then I tell thepeople in Mexican. 

"There will be no difficulty at all. Cortez and the Spaniards knowthat I love them, and they trust me altogether, and I am able to dogood to my country people, and to intercede with them sometimeswith Cortez. Now tell me what has happened since I last saw you. "

Roger gave her a sketch of what had happened in Mexico, and how hehad escaped, by flight, from being sacrificed. 

"It is terrible--these sacrifices, " Malinche said, shuddering. "Idid not think so in the old days, but I have learned better fromthe Spaniards and from their priests; and I rejoice that the whitemen will destroy these horrible idols, and will teach the people toworship the great God and His Son. They will suffer--my heartbleeds to think how they will suffer--but it will be good for themin the end, and put a stop to rivers of blood that flow, everyyear, at their altars. "

Although Roger was not imbued with the passion for conversion whichanimated the Spaniards, and led them to believe that it was themost glorious of all duties to force their religion upon thenatives, he had been so filled with horror at the wholesalesacrifices of human victims, and the cannibal feasts that followedthem, that he was in no way disposed to question the methods whichthe Spaniards adopted to put a stop to such abominations. But forthe friendship of Cacama he would himself, assuredly, have been avictim to these sanguinary gods. 

He and his father had--like the Beggs, and many other of hisfriends at Plymouth--been secretly followers of Wycliffe, but theywere still Catholics. They believed that there were many and deepabuses in the Church, but had no thought of abandoning italtogether. The doings of the Inquisition in Spain were regarded byall Englishmen with horror, but these excesses were as nothing tothe wholesale horrors of the Mexican religion. 

He talked for some time with Malinche, and saw that she wascompletely devoted to the Spaniards, and regarded Cortez as a hero, almost more than mortal; and was in no slight degree relieved atobserving that, although ready to be friendly in every way, andevidently still much attached to him, the warmer feeling which shehad testified at their parting no longer existed, but had beentransferred to her present friends and protectors. 

"Come with me, " she said at last. "The meal will be over, now. Iwill take you to an apartment near the banqueting hall, and willleave you there while I tell Cortez about you, and will then leadyou to him. "

Seeing how confident Malinche was as to the reception she couldprocure for him, Roger awaited her return, to the chamber where shehad placed him, with little anxiety. In a quarter of an hour shereturned, and beckoned him to follow. 

"I have told him, " she said. "It did not seem to him strange thatsome vessel should have been driven by the storms and wrecked here. He asked no questions as to how many years ago it was. I told himyou were a young boy at the time, and have forgotten all but a fewwords of the language; and how, when you grew to be a man, you weresold to some Mexican merchants, and would have been sacrificed tothe gods had you not made your escape. As I had told him, before, that there had been a white man living at Tabasco, who had beenvery good to me, he was not surprised at the story. "

She took Roger to an apartment in which Cortez, and several of hisprincipal officers, were standing. As Malinche had told them thathe was painted, and disguised as a native, they were not surprisedat his appearance; although his height, which was far beyond thatattained by Spaniards, somewhat astonished them. 

Roger approached the group, and at once fell on one knee beforeCortez, took his hand and kissed it. Cortez raised him, andembraced him warmly. 

"I am delighted to find another of my countrymen, " he said; "andall the more, since Marina tells me that she knows you well, andthat you were most kind and good to her. "

"Senor, " Roger said, in broken Spanish, "I do not understand. Ihave forgotten. "

"You will soon recover it, " Cortez said. 

"Tell him, Aquilar, that he will soon learn to speak his nativelanguage again. "

The interpreter repeated the words to Roger in the Yucatan dialect, adding that he himself had been a prisoner for eight years amongthe natives; and that, although a man when captured by them, hadwith difficulty spoken Spanish when restored to his friends; but ithad now quite come back to him. 

"You were but a boy when you were wrecked, Marina tells me?" Cortezsaid. 

"Only a boy, " Roger repeated, when Marina translated this to him. 

"Do you remember anything of Spain?" Cortez asked. 

Roger shut his eyes, as if considering. 

"I seem to have a remembrance, " he said, "of a place with manygreat ships. It was a city built on a rock rising from the sea. Ithad high walls with great guns upon them, which fired sometimes, with a terrible noise, when vessels came in and out. "

When this was translated by Aquilar, Cortez said:

"It was Cadiz, of course. Doubtless the ship he was wrecked insailed from that port. "

A murmur of assent passed round the other Spaniards. 

"Show him a cross, Aquilar. See if he remembers his religion. "

Aquilar took out a cross from under his doublet, and held it outtowards Roger, who, after looking at it for a moment, fell on hisknees and kissed it. 

"He remembers much, you see, " Cortez said. "Father Aquilar, youwill succeed soon in making a good Catholic of him, again. 

"Well, gentlemen, I think we may congratulate ourselves upon thisnew companion. Every arm is of assistance; and if he is as brave ashe is big and strong, he will prove a doughty comrade. Besides, hewill be able to tell us something of Mexico; although, as Marinasays, he was only once at the capital. 

"Question him, Aquilar, and find out from him whether itsmagnificence is as great as we hear. "

Roger told all he knew of the capital, and said that, although hehimself could not say more than that it was a great city, he hadheard that its population was nearly three hundred thousand; andthat it certainly seemed to him fully three times as large as thatof Tezcuco, where he said there were one hundred thousand people. 

"And it stands on an island in a lake?" Cortez asked. 

"There are three causeways leading to the land, each wide enoughfor six horsemen to ride abreast, " Roger replied; "but it would bea difficult thing to force an entrance, by these, in the face ofMontezuma's army. "

"Well, gentlemen, " Cortez said, "it is time for us to be going tothe council. 

"Marina, do you take your friend to my private apartment, and bidJuan furnish him with a suit of clothes; and with armor, from thatbelonging to our friends who fell in the fights the other day. Wewill soon make a true cavalier of him. "

As soon as Roger was equipped, he went out to the steps of thepalace, and presently descried Bathalda in the crowd. He beckonedto him and, taking him into the garden, had a long talk with him. He would have rewarded him largely for his services, but Bathaldarefused to accept anything. 

"I came at my lord's orders, " he said; "and am rejoiced to havebeen of service to one who is at once so kind, so strong, and sovaliant. "

"As you will. We shall have further opportunities of meeting, Bathalda. Do you now make your way back to Tezcuco. Tell your lordall that has happened, and that I am with the Spaniards, and shallaccompany them if, as I believe, they go forward to Mexico; that Ihope to see all my friends again, before long; and that I alwaysthink of their kindness to me. "

Chapter 13: The Massacre Of Cholula. 

The Tlascalans had, from the moment when they admitted themselvesbeaten by the Spaniards, laid aside all hostility; and had, indeed, accepted the alliance with enthusiasm. They had a right to be proudof their own valor, for they had resisted all the attempts of thegreat Aztec monarchy to conquer them, and had defeated, withslaughter, greatly superior forces; and that a mere handful ofwhite men should be able to withstand their attacks, day after day, and to defeat their best and hardiest troops, led by generals whohad hitherto been always successful, excited their surprise andadmiration in the highest degree. They were not gods, they knew, for some had been killed in the conflict; but as men they seemed tothem infinitely superior, in strength and courage, to any that theyhad before heard of; and they were proud to enter into an alliancewith such heroes. Moreover, they saw they would now have anopportunity of turning the tables upon their enemies of the plains. 

They did not believe, for a moment, that Montezuma would admit thewhite men to his capital, and in that case there would be greatbattles, and perhaps much plunder to be gained; and therefore, whenthe Spaniards were again ready to advance, the whole fighting forceof Tlascala was placed at their disposal. Cortez, however, declinedto take with him so large an army. The appearance of such a force, composed of the bitter foes of the Aztecs, would have combinedagainst him the whole strength of that empire, and would havedestroyed any hope that might remain of peaceful arrangements. Moreover, the difficulty of feeding so large a body of men would begreat, indeed; and as his authority over them would be but feeble, constant broils with the Aztecs would be the inevitable result. Hetherefore, with many thanks, declined the offer; but said that hewould gladly take with him a force of six thousand volunteers. 

The first march was to be to Cholula, whose people had sent a warminvitation to Cortez to visit them; and Montezuma, by his lastenvoys, also requested them to journey forward by way of that city. 

The Tlascalans had strongly urged him to refuse the invitation. TheCholulans were, they said, a treacherous people and not to betrusted. They were bigoted beyond the people of other cities, Cholula being the holy city of Anahuac. It was here the godQuetzalcoatl had remained for twenty years on his way down to thecoast, instructing the people in the arts of civilization. Here wasthe great temple of the god, a pyramid whose base coveredforty-four acres, and whose height was a hundred and eighty feet;the platform on its summit, where the sacrifices took place, beingan acre in size. 

Cortez, however, decided upon visiting Cholula. He deemed thereports of the Tlascalans to be prejudiced, as there was along-standing animosity between the two peoples; and he thoughtthat, were he to avoid visiting this important town, which layalmost on his road to Mexico, it might be set down by the Aztecs todistrust or fear. 

The departure from Tlascala was witnessed by the whole of thepopulation of the state, who assembled to bid the white menfarewell, and to wish them success upon their way. A day's marchtook them to within a mile or two of Cholula. Here they were met bymany nobles from the city, who urged them to enter it that evening;but Cortez, bearing in mind the warnings he had received, andthinking it dangerous to enter the streets of an unknown andpossibly hostile city after dark, declined to move forward untilmorning. Seeing the hostility and distrust excited in the minds ofhis visitors at the sight of the Tlascalans in his camp, he orderedhis allies to remain in camp when he advanced in the morning, andto join him only when he left the city on his way to Mexico. 

The Spaniards, as they entered Cholula, were greatly struck withthe appearance of the city and its inhabitants, it being a verymuch larger and more highly civilized place than any they had yetmet with. The buildings were large and handsome, the streets wide, the population very large, and exhibiting in their dress every signof wealth and luxury. There was, too, a great variety among thepopulation; for, as it was the sacred city of the empire, peoplefrom all other parts were in the habit of making pilgrimages there, and most of the towns had their own temples and establishments. Sonumerous were the temples that fully two hundred towers could becounted, rising above the city, with the stupendous pyramidtowering above them all. 

The Spaniards were quartered in the court of one of the temples, and in the surrounding buildings. As soon as they were establishedthere, the principal nobles of the town paid them visits ofceremony; and presents of everything necessary for their comfortand accommodation, and stores of provisions of all kinds, pouredin. 

Roger had, in the line of march, taken his place among the troops;but Cortez directed that he should, at other times, be near at handto him, as he alone of those in the army had any personal knowledgeof the country they were to traverse, and could give information asto the size of the towns, the nature of the roads, and theadvantages which these offered, respectively, in the supply ofprovisions likely to be obtained, the facilities for getting water, etc. Cortez therefore, Father Aquilar acting as interpreter, enjoined him to ramble about the city, releasing him from allguards and exercises. 

"Now that you are dressed like the rest of us, " he said, "none willdream that you understand their language, and as you pass alongthey will express freely before you the sentiments they mayentertain of us. I do not expect them to love us, and doubtlessthough they may flatter us to our faces, they curse us heartilybehind our backs. But we care nothing for their curses, or fortheir ill will, so long as they do not proceed to plots andconspiracies against us. 

"They seem courteous and friendly, and I think that the Tlascalanshave spoken far too strongly against them. Nevertheless we will beon our guard. These men are not like our mountain friends, who wererough fighters, but hearty and honest people. They are traders, ornobles, or priests, accustomed to let their faces hide theirthoughts, but through you we may get nearer to them than weotherwise should do. 

"But go not alone. One man can easily be jostled into one of thetemples, and made away with, without any being the wiser. I willchoose two comrades for you; men of discretion, and courageouswithout being quarrelsome. With them, too, you will, ere long, begin to recover your mother tongue; which you will never do, solong as you only talk these heathen languages with Marina andFather Aquilar. "

Cortez struck the table with his hand, and an attendant entered. 

"Summon Juan Algones and Pedro de Gasconda. "

In a minute two men entered. Juan was a weatherbeaten soldier, whose face bore the marks of several deep scars, and who had foughtfor Spain on most of the battlefields of Europe. Pedro was youngenough to be his son. Juan had saved his life in a fight with thenatives of Cuba, and since then they had been inseparable. 

"Juan, I have sent for you to ask you and Pedro to take our newcomrade into your party. I know you are always together, and thatyou are quiet and peaceable, and not given either to quarrel inyour cups or to spend your evenings in gambling and dicing. He has, as you know, almost forgotten his own language; and it will be forour advantage, as well as his own, that he should learn it as soonas possible; for as he knows the country and people, it is wellthat he should be able to communicate with the rest of us, withouthaving to hunt up an interpreter. 

"But that is not the principal thing, just at the present moment. We know not whether the people of this city mean treacherouslytowards us, or not. They will not speak in the presence of DonnaMarina or of the good Father here, knowing that they are acquaintedwith the language; but as they will not imagine that this tallSpanish soldier can know aught of what they say, they will not mindspeaking out their thoughts before him. Therefore, while he is hereit will be his duty to wander about the streets, and learn what thepeople are saying, and what they think of us. But here, aselsewhere, I have ordered that not less than three men shall go outtogether. 

"I have chosen you to accompany him. You will be free from allother duty. "

"That we will do, right willingly, " Juan said. "It is pleasanter towalk about the streets, and look at these strange peoples, than itis to be cooped up here. As to the other part of the business, wewill do what we can towards teaching him Spanish; but as to beingour comrade, that must depend upon himself. I like the youngfellow's looks much. He looks honest and straightforward, thoughwhere he got that light wavy hair and that fair skin from I can'tguess--they are rare enough in Cadiz, where I heard one say that hecame from. "

"We don't know that he came from there, Juan. He may have come fromthe mountains of Biscaya, where fair skins are commoner than theyare in the south. It is only that he described to us a port, whichmust have been Cadiz, as the last thing he recollected in Spain. "

"Ah, well, his skin matters nothing!" the soldier said. "His faceis an honest one, and as to height and strength one could wish nobetter comrade. He is young yet, not more than nineteen or twenty, I should guess; but I will warrant that there is not a man in theexpedition he could not put on his back, if it came to a tussle. Atany rate, we will try him. 

"What do you say, Pedro?"

"I like his looks, " the young fellow said. "At any rate, we are notlike to quarrel with him. As to more than that, we can say betterwhen we know more of each other. "

Father Aquilar, who had listened attentively to all that had beensaid, explained to Roger the purport of the conversation betweenCortez and the men. When he had finished, Roger held out his handto the two soldiers, and gave them a hearty grasp, expressive ofhis willingness to join in the arrangement that had been made. 

"He will do, General, " Juan said. "We will look after him, neverfear. "

Cortez gave orders that the three men were to be allowed to leavethe quarters and go into the town at all times, without furtherquestion; and they at once started for a turn through the streets. 

"How are we to begin to teach this young chap to talk, Pedro? It isout of the regular line of duty, altogether. "

Pedro shook his head. 

"I don't know, comrade. I have heard women teaching their babies totalk, but I should hardly think that would be the way with him. "

"No, no, that is quite different, Pedro. You see the little oneshave not got their tongues twisted rightly, and they can't talkplain, do as much as they will; but this young fellow could say, plain enough, what we told him. The question is, what are we totell him?

"Suppose I say to him, 'They are a curiously dressed lot of peoplehere. '

"Well, he might say it after me, but as he would not have an ideawhat we meant, I don't see that we should be getting anyforwarder. "

Roger, however, had already gone through the work of learning thetwo native languages, and knew how to begin. He touched Juan'ssword, and gave the Mexican word for it. 

"What does he mean by that, Pedro?"

Roger repeated the action. 

"Perhaps he wants to know what you call your sword, " Pedrosuggested. 

"Perhaps it is that. I will try him, anyhow. 

"'Spada. '"

Roger nodded, and repeated the word after him, and then touched hisown helmet. 

"That is what he means, " Juan said, with great satisfaction. "Whathe has got to do is to touch things, and for us to tell him thenames. "

"That is capital. I had no idea teaching a language was such easywork. "

However, after a few more words had been said, and a methodestablished, Roger asked no more questions; his companions beingnow fully occupied in gazing at the houses, the temples, and thecrowd in the streets, while he himself was busy listening to theremarks of the people. 

It was curious to him, to hear everyone around freely discussingthem, assured that no word they said was understood. Had he beenvain, he would have felt gratified at the favorable comments passedon his personal appearance by many of the women and girls; but heput them down, entirely, to the fact that he differed more fromthem than did the Spaniards, and it was simply the color of hishair, and the fairness of his skin, that seemed wonderful to theMexicans. 

"Ah!" he heard one woman say to another, "I marked that tallsoldier when they came into the town, this morning. They are allgrand men, and look wonderfully strong and brave with their armsand armor. I know that such fighters as these were never heard ofbefore; for have they not, few as they are, beaten the Tlascalans?Who, as we all know, are good fighters, though they are littlebetter than savages. But as to their faces, they were not what Iexpected to see. They are lighter than ours, but they are notwhite. 

"But I noted this soldier. He is just like what I expected--justlike what they said the white man, who has been at Mexico for sometime, is like. "

"I am sorry for them, " the girl said. "They say that Montezuma willoffer them all up at the temples, when he gets them to Mexico. "

"Perhaps they will never get there, " a man standing next to hersaid. "At least, unless they enter the town as captives. 

"Perhaps some of them will stay here. Why should not our god havehis share of victims, as well as the war god of Mexico?"

The speaker was a priest, who was scowling angrily at the threeSpaniards; who, after stopping to look at the carving over the gateof a temple, were now moving on again. 

But although Roger heard occasional remarks that showed it was theopinion of the inhabitants that Montezuma had only allowed thesestrangers to enter his country for the purpose of destroying them, there was no general feeling of hostility to them--the satisfactionat the defeat they had inflicted upon Tlascala far outweighing anyother feeling. 

After wandering about for some hours, the party returned to theirquarters, where Roger gave, through Malinche, to Cortez an accountof what he had noticed. 

"There is nothing new in that, " Cortez said. "We know thatMontezuma has done all in his power to prevent us from coming, andthat now he knows he has wasted his treasures in vain, he must feelno goodwill towards us. However, we shall be prepared for him. 

"But continue your search. There may be a change come. Montezumamay, even now, be preparing to crush us. If so, as soon as thepeople here know it, you will see a change in their demeanor. Thepriests are all powerful here, and the devils whom they worship aresure to set them on to do us mischief, if they can. Therefore, relax not your watchfulness. Marina and yourself are the only twoamong us who understand their language, and it is upon you boththat we have to depend, to shield us from treachery. Against anopen assault I have no fear, but in a crowded town like this, anattack at night might be fatal. "

Cortez had, indeed, taken the precaution upon his arrival ofstating to the nobles that, as it would be inconvenient for Marinato reside in buildings occupied solely by men, he should be glad ifone of their wives would receive her as a guest; and she wasaccordingly installed, at once, in the house of one of theprincipal nobles. 

Some days passed, as Cortez was waiting for the arrival of a freshembassy from Montezuma. During that time Roger was unable to detectany change in the attitude of the population. The Spaniards weregreeted courteously when they went abroad, and their leaders wereentertained at fetes and banquets by the nobles. 

Roger and his two comrades were well satisfied with each other. Juan was a taciturn soldier, but he was amused at the efforts ofPedro and Roger to converse. 

"I am glad, Pedro, " he said, on the third day of their makingacquaintance with Roger, "that this young fellow has joined. If Ihad had my will, I should have said nay when Cortez proposed it;but it is good for you, lad. It is well enough for an old soldierlike me to toil along all day without speaking, under a burningsun; and to say but little, even over his cup of wine, at the endof the march. But it is not good for a lad like you. You weregetting old before your time. I could sing a song, and dance ameasure with the best of them, when I was at your age; and you seewhat has come of my campaigning for, like yourself, I took to anold soldier for a comrade. This young fellow seems to have acheerful spirit, and when he can talk our language well will be agay companion, and will do you good. 

"Yes, and do me good, too, Pedro. You are too apt to get into mymoods, and be silent when I am silent; and thus I make you dull, while you do not make me bright. Only I want to see this youngfellow at work, before I quite give him my heart. I believe that hewill bear himself bravely. It were a shame, indeed, if there shouldbe faint heart in a body of such thews and muscle. Truly he is astately figure, and has the air of the great noble rather than arough soldier; but that, I take it, comes from his being brought upamong these Mexicans; who, though in most respects ignorant, carrythemselves with much dignity, and with a stately and gentlemanlymanner, such as one sees, in Europe, chiefly in men of good blood. "

On the evening of the fourth day, the embassy arrived fromMontezuma. The emperor had apparently again changed his mind, forhe expressed his regret at their determination to visit thecapital, and begged them to relinquish the idea. Upon leavingCortez, the ambassadors had an interview with several of the chiefnobles of Cholula. They left for the capital again in the night. 

The next morning a change was visible in the behavior of thepeople. They no longer visited the Spanish quarters, but held alooffrom them. The nobles, upon being invited to come to see Cortez, sent in excuses on the ground of illness, or that they were aboutto undertake a journey, or other pretexts, and the supply ofprovisions sent in fell off greatly. 

Roger and his comrades also marked a great difference in the mannerof the people in the streets. The buzz of talking and laughing washushed, as they approached. People turned away, as if desirous ofavoiding the sight of them. The priests regarded them with aninsolent air. On one or two occasions they were roughly jostled, and on arriving at the end of a street the people gathered round, and by words and gesture told them to go no farther. 

Cortez had particularly enjoined in Roger and his companionsagainst embroiling themselves, in any way, with the people; andthey therefore suffered themselves to be turned back, withoutexhibiting any air of concern; but Juan muttered many oaths beneathhis mustache, and Roger and Pedro had difficulty in restrainingtheir anger. 

Cortez looked very grave upon hearing Roger's report, on theirreturn. 

"I fear that treachery is intended, " he said, "and if I did butknow it, I would be beforehand with them. You had best not goabroad again, for it may be their intention to provoke a quarrel, by an affray in the streets. I will send some of the Cempoallanswho are with us out. They will be less observed, and may find outwhat is going on. "

"I think, " Marina said, "that if we go up to the flat roof, we maysee something of what is going on. This house is more lofty thanmost. "

Cortez, with Roger and the girl, ascended to the roof. From it theycommanded a considerable prospect. On some of the roofs they couldmake out bodies of men at work, but these were too far off to seewhat they were doing. 

In the evening the Cempoallans returned, and said that they hadcome upon barricades erected across several of the streets, andthat on many of the roofs great stones and beams of timber werepiled; while they had discovered holes dug in the streets, andcovered with branches, and apparently intended to entrap cavalry. 

A portion of the troops were ordered to remain under arms allnight, in case of attack, but the city remained quiet. In thecourse of the following day some Tlascalans came in from theircamp, and informed Cortez they had heard that a great sacrifice ofchildren had been offered up, in one of the temples, a custom whichprevailed whenever an enterprise of a serious nature was about tobe undertaken. They said, too, that large numbers of the citizens, with their wives and children, were leaving the town by the variousgates. The situation had now become very grave, and Cortez and hisofficers were at a loss to know what had best be done, as they hadstill no positive proof that treachery was intended. 

This proof was, however, furnished by Marina next day. The wife ofthe cazique had taken a great fancy to her, and urged her to takeup her abode altogether at her house, hinting that it would besafer for her to do so. Marina at once pretended that she should beglad to leave the white men, who held her in captivity in orderthat they might use her as an interpreter. The Cholulan then gaveher a full account of the conspiracy. 

It was, she said, the work of the emperor, who had sent richpresents by the ambassadors to the great nobles, and had urged uponthem the necessity of making an end of the white intruders. Twentythousand troops had been marched down to within a short distance ofthe city, and these were to enter and take part in the assault onthe Spaniards. 

The attack was to be made as these left the city. The streets wereto be barricaded, and impediments to prevent the action of thecavalry placed in the way; and the Spaniards were to be overwhelmedwith the missiles from the roofs, while the troops would pour outfrom the houses to the attack. Some of the Spaniards were to besacrificed at the altars at Cholula, the rest to be marched inchains to the capital, and there put to death. 

This scheme was unfolded to Marina in her apartment in the Spanishquarters, and she appeared to assent to the proposal that sheshould, that night, leave the Spaniards altogether. Making anexcuse to leave the room for a few minutes, Marina hastened toCortez and informed him of what she had heard. The cazique's wifewas at once seized, and being in terror of her life, she repeatedthe statements she had made to Marina. 

The news was alarming, indeed. The position of the Spaniards in themidst of a hostile city seemed well-nigh hopeless--the barricadesand pitfalls would paralyze the action of the cavalry andartillery, every house would be a fortress, and under suchdifficulties even the bravery of the handful of Spaniards wouldavail but little against the overwhelming force by which they wouldbe attacked. 

Before deciding as to the best course to be adopted, Cortezdetermined to obtain further confirmation of the story of thecazique's wife. He accordingly sent an invitation to two priests, who resided in the temple close to his quarters, to visit him. Whenthey came he received them most courteously, but informed themthat, by the powers he possessed, he was perfectly aware thattreachery was intended. He bestowed upon them some very valuablepresents, from the gifts he had received from Montezuma, andpromised that none should be aware that he had received anyinformation from them. The rich bribes had their effect, and thepriests confirmed the report Marina had heard. 

They said that the emperor had, since their arrival, been in astate of vacillation, constantly consulting the oracles, and unableto make up his mind whether to fight them, or to receive them withhonor. He had, when he heard that they were going to Cholula, firstissued orders that they should be well received; but since then theoracles had again been consulted, and had declared that Cholulawould be the grave of the white men, for that the gods wouldassuredly lend their aid in destroying the enemies who had dared toviolate the sanctity of the holy city. He had, therefore, orderedthe attack to take place in the manner described; and so certainwere the Aztecs of success that the manacles to secure theprisoners had already been sent to the city. 

Cortez dismissed the priests, telling them that he intended toleave the city the following morning, and requested that they wouldinduce the principal nobles engaged in the plot to pay him a visit, at once. As soon as the priests had left, he summoned his principalofficers, and disclosed to them the plot he had discovered. Therewas much difference of opinion between them. Some were in favor ofreturning at once to the friendly city of Tlascala. Others votedfor still advancing, but by the northerly route their allies hadrecommended. But the majority agreed, with their general, thattheir only chance of safety was in taking a bold course; for thatretreat would raise the whole country against them, and ensuretheir destruction. 

When the nobles arrived, Cortez rebuked them mildly for theiraltered conduct and for the failure of supplies; and said that theSpaniards would no longer be a burden upon the city, but wouldmarch out on the following morning; and requested that they wouldfurnish a body of two thousand men, to transport his artillery andbaggage. As this suited admirably the designs of the natives, theyat once agreed to furnish the required force. 

Upon their leaving, Cortez had an interview with Montezuma'sambassadors, who had accompanied him from the coast, and told themthat he was aware of the treacherous plot to destroy him and hisarmy, and that he was grieved to find that this vile act oftreachery was instigated by Montezuma. The ambassadors, astoundedat what appeared to them the supernatural knowledge of Cortez, andterrified at the position in which they found themselves, madeearnest protestations of their entire ignorance of the scheme; anddeclared that they were convinced that the emperor was whollyinnocent of it, and that it was entirely the act of the Cholulans. Cortez pretended to believe them, as he was desirous, as long aspossible, of keeping up a semblance of friendship with Montezuma;and declared that he was willing to believe that, after thefriendly messages and gifts the emperor had sent, he could not beguilty of such baseness and treachery. His anger therefore would bedirected chiefly against the Cholulans, who were guilty not only offoul treachery to himself, but of dishonoring the emperor's name bytheir conduct. 

As soon, however, as the ambassadors had retired, a strong guardwas placed over them, to prevent them from communicating with thecitizens. Every precaution was taken, in case the plans of theenemy should be altered, and an attack made during the night. Theguns were placed so as to command the approaches. The horses werekept saddled, and ready for action. Strong guards were placed, andthe troops lay down in their armor. Orders were dispatched, to theTlascalans, to hold themselves ready to march into the city in themorning, and join the Spaniards. 

As soon as daylight broke, the troops were under arms. A portion ofthose, with the guns, were posted outside the building, so as tosweep the streets. A strong body were told off to guard the threegates of entrance. The rest were drawn up in the great court, whichwas surrounded partly by buildings, partly by high walls. 

Soon after the arrangements were completed the caziques arrived, having with them a body of men even larger than they had agreed tobring. As soon as they entered, Cortez called them to him, andinformed him that he was acquainted with all the particulars of theconspiracy. He had come to that city upon the invitation of theemperor, had given them no cause of complaint, and had left hisallies outside the walls. Under the guise of kindness andhospitality, they had prepared a snare to cut off and destroy them. 

The Cholulans were astounded. It seemed to them useless to denyanything to men who could thus read their thoughts, and theyconfessed that the accusation was true. 

Cortez raised his hand. A gun gave the signal, a terrible volleywas poured into the Cholulans, and the Spaniards then fell uponthem with pikes and swords. The unfortunate natives, thus taken bysurprise, and penned up like sheep in the enclosure, scarcelyoffered any resistance; some tried to escape through the gateways, but were repulsed by the troops stationed there. Others strove, butin vain, to scale the walls, and the only survivors of the massacreowed their lives to hiding under the great piles of dead. 

In the meantime, the Mexicans without, being made aware by theheavy firing of the failure of their plan of surprise, rushed fromthe buildings in which they had been stationed, and poured up tothe assault. They were swept down by the discharges of the guns, but the places of the slain were rapidly filled, and with recklessbravery they pressed up to the Spaniards; although Cortez, at thehead of his cavalry, charged them again and again, so as to givethe gunners time to reload. 

The struggle was still proceeding when the Tlascalans entered thegates of the city and, coming up at a run to the scene of conflict, fell upon the rear of the Mexicans. These could no longer resisttheir terrible opponents and, breaking their ranks, took refuge inthe houses, or fled to the temples. 

One large body, headed by the priests, made a stand upon the greatcentral teocalli. There was a tradition among them that, if itsstones were removed, the god would pour out an inundation of waterto overwhelm his enemies. The Cholulans tore down some of thestones, and when the expected miracle did not take place, wereseized with despair. Many shut themselves up in the wooden towerson the platform of the summit, and poured down missiles on theirfoes as they climbed the great staircase; but the darts and arrowsfell harmless upon the armor of the Spaniards, and when thesegained the platform, they snatched up the blazing arrows shot atthem, and fired the turrets. The Cholulans fought to the last, andeither threw themselves over the parapet, or perished in theflames. 

In the meantime, many of the wooden houses in the town had caughtfire, and the flames spread rapidly. The Spanish cavalry chargingthrough the street trampled the Mexicans under foot, while theTlascalan allies gratified their long enmity against the Cholulansby slaying them without mercy. 

When all resistance had ceased, the victors burst into the housesand temples, and plundered them of their valuables. The sackcontinued for some hours, and then Cortez, at the entreaties ofsome Cholulan caziques who had been spared at the massacre, and ofthe Mexican ambassadors, consented to call off his troops; and twoof the nobles were allowed to go into the town, and to assure thesurviving inhabitants that no further harm would be done to them, if they would return to their homes. 

The Spaniards and Tlascalans were drawn up under their respectiveleaders. The division of the booty offered no difficulties. Themountaineers attached no value to gold or jewels, and were wellcontent with wearing apparel and provisions; while to the share ofthe Spaniards fell the valuables taken. Cortez had given strictorders that no violence should be offered to the women or children, and his orders had been respected; but many of these and numbers ofmen had been made prisoners by the Tlascalans, to carry away intoslavery. 

Cortez, however, now persuaded them to liberate their captives; andso great was his influence that they acceded to his request. Thedead bodies were now collected, and carried outside the city by theinhabitants. 

Cortez, in his letter to the Emperor Charles, says that threethousand were slain; but most contemporary writers put down thenumber of victims at six thousand, and some at even a higherfigure. Order was promptly restored. The inhabitants who had leftthe town speedily returned, and the people of the neighborhoodflocked in with supplies. The markets were re-opened, and only thelines of blackened ruins told of the recent strife. 

The massacre was a terrible one, and is a stain upon the memory ofCortez; who otherwise throughout the campaign acted mercifully, strictly prohibiting any plundering or ill treatment of thenatives, and punishing all breaches of his orders with greatseverity. The best excuse that can be offered is, that in desperatepositions desperate measures must be taken; that the plot, ifsuccessful, would have resulted in the extermination of theSpaniards; and that the terrible lesson taught was necessary, toensure the safety of the expedition. Moreover, a considerableportion of those who fell, fell in fair fight; and after the actionwas over, the inhabitants were well treated. It must, too, be takeninto consideration that the Spaniards were crusaders as well asdiscoverers; and that it was their doctrine that all heretics mustbe treated as enemies of God, and destroyed accordingly. 

Such was not the doctrine of their Church, for as the greathistorian Bede writes of King Ethelbert:

"He had learned, from the teachers and authors of his salvation, that men are to be drawn, not dragged, to heaven. "

Roger, with his two companions, had formed part of the forcestationed outside the gates to resist the attack of the citizens;and he had taken his share in the fierce fighting that went onthere. He was not free from the prejudices of his times, and thehorrible sacrifices of the temples, and the narrow escape hehimself had had in being offered up as a victim, had inspired himwith a deep hatred of the religion of the people; although againstthem, personally, he had no feeling of hostility. Even in theheight of the conflict he felt pity for the men who, in theircotton armor, rushed so fearlessly to the attack of the iron-cladSpaniards, armed with their terrible weapons. But at the same time, he knew that if they were successful, the most horrible fateawaited him and his companions; and the treacherous plot, of whichthey had so nearly been the victims, excited the same feelings inhis mind as in that of the Spaniards. 

Chapter 14: In Mexico. 

The terrible vengeance taken by the Spaniards at Cholula struckterror into the minds of the Mexicans. The white men had shown, intheir conflict with the Tlascalans, how terrible they were inbattle, and it now seemed that treachery was of no avail againstthem. The cities in the neighborhood of Cholula hastened to sendmessages expressive of submission to the terrible white warriors, accompanied by presents of all kinds. Montezuma saw, with awe andaffright, that even the oracles of the gods could not be dependedupon against these strangers; and that bribes, force, and treacheryhad alike failed to arrest their march towards his capital. Vastnumbers of victims were again offered up on the altars, but nofavorable responses were returned--for the priests, seeing howcomplete had been the failure of their predictions as to events atCholula, were unwilling again to commit themselves. The emperorconsequently sent fresh ambassadors laden with presents to Cortez, with assurances that he was in no way responsible for the attackupon them, and that he considered they had done well in punishingits authors. 

Cortez endeavored to induce the inhabitants of the city to embraceChristianity; and would have resorted to force here, as atCempoalla, but he was dissuaded by Father Olmedo; who, as on formeroccasions, urged that conversions effected by force were of littleuse, and that the cause would be injured, rather than benefited bysuch measures. Christianity would, as a matter of course, resultfrom the success of the Spaniards; and that success would beimperiled, by exciting the animosity of the whole people byviolence to their gods. As the great teocalli had been captured infair fight, and a large portion of its buildings burnt, Cortezconverted a massive stone edifice that had escaped the flames intoa church, and erected a gigantic crucifix on the summit of theteocalli, visible from all points of the city. 

A fortnight after his entrance to Cholula, Cortez again began tomove forward. His Cempoallan allies, who had fought with greatbravery against the Tlascalans, and had rendered him immenseassistance upon the march, now asked to be allowed to return home;for much as they believed in the prowess of the whites, the dreadof Montezuma's name was too great for them to dare trust themselvesin his capital. Cortez dismissed them with many presents and, withhis Tlascalan army, set forward towards the capital. 

As they proceeded on their way, parties came in from various townson the plateau with friendly messages. The enormous taxation, imposed to keep up the luxurious court of the emperor, pressedheavily upon the land; and the greater portion of the inhabitantshailed, with real satisfaction, the coming of a power that appearedlikely to overthrow the Aztec tyranny. Had it not been for thiswidespread disaffection, the little army of Cortez would, in spiteof its bravery and superior weapons, have been powerless againstthe vast hosts which could have been hurled against it. But thepeople of the empire, in general, regarded Mexico as its oppressorand tyrant, and hailed the opportunity of freeing themselves fromits dominations. Cortez, except when the question of religion wasconcerned, was politic in the highest degree; and inspired all thenatives who came to him with the full belief that, in him, theywould have a kind and generous protector against Montezuma. 

Warm as were the assurances of friendship sent by that monarch, theSpaniards were well aware that no confidence could be placed inthem. Their new friends, indeed, informed them that he was alreadypreparing for an attack upon the Spaniards; and that the straightand level road had been blocked up, in order that they might beforced to take their passage through the mountains, where theycould be attacked and overwhelmed at points at which their cavalryand artillery would be unable to act. 

On arriving, therefore, at the place where the roads had beenblocked, Cortez caused the piled-up obstacles to be removed; andthe army proceeded by the level road, where they felt confident intheir power to defend themselves, if attacked. 

Upon the march Roger sometimes kept with Juan and Pedro, at othertimes walked beside Malinche, who, although wholly devoted toCortez, had yet a warm and kindly feeling for her former friend. Cortez himself often consulted Roger as to the roads and placesahead, for he always received the native descriptions with somedoubt, as he could not be sure whether they were honestly given. 

After passing across the plateau, the little army ascended thesteep range of hills separating it from the table land of Mexico. The cold was sufficient to affect them seriously, after the heat ofthe plains; and the difficulties of taking up the guns and theirammunition were great. This work was principally performed by thenative allies, the Spaniards holding themselves in readiness torepel any attack that might be made upon them, in the forest-cladhills or in the deep defiles; but no foes showed themselves, andthey at last gained the western slopes, whence the plains of Mexicoburst into sight. 

The Spaniards stood astonished--as Roger had done, on his firstjourney--at the beauty of the prospect; but the sight of thenumerous cities, telling of an immense population, filled them withuneasiness; and a clamor presently arose, that to march onwardagainst such overwhelming odds was nothing short of madness; andthat, having accomplished such vast things, they had donesufficient for honor, and should now return with the spoils theyhad captured to the coast. 

But, as before, the enthusiasm and influence of Cortez soonreanimated their courage. He and the other leaders went among them, and by argument and entreaty persuaded them again to form theirranks and press forward; and in a short time the army wound downfrom the heights into the valley. 

Happily for them, the ruler of Mexico was altogether dominated bysuperstitious fears. Against native enemies he had shown himself aresolute and valiant leader, had carried on numerous successfulwars, and had by force of arms greatly extended his dominions; butagainst these strange white enemies, his faculties seemedaltogether to fail him. He had, for years, given himself up to thepriesthood; and in this crisis, instead of consulting with histrusted generals, he was swayed wholly by the advice of thepriests; and sought protection, not from the armies at his command, but from the gods, whom he strove to influence in his favor byhecatombs of human victims, sacrificed upon their altars. 

In the month that had elapsed since he joined Cortez at Tlascala, Roger had made considerable progress in Spanish; and althoughincapable of supporting a long conversation with his comrades, could make himself understood in simple matters. His behavior atthe fight in Cholula had gained him the respect of the old soldier;who, however, was not wholly satisfied with him. 

"The young fellow is no coward, " he said to Pedro. "When theMexicans were pressing us sorely, he fought as stoutly and well asany in our ranks. He is well skilled in the use of the sword, whichis wonderful, seeing that the Mexicans among whom he has beenbrought up are but poor hands with that weapon; and both withthrust and point he showed himself perfectly at home with the heavyblade the general gave him. I saw him pressed at one time by fourMexicans together, and was making to his assistance. But there wasno need for it. He ran one through the body, and with heavydownright blows, well-nigh cleft the heads of two others; and thefourth, with a cry of astonishment and fear, sprang back into thecrowd. 

"But though he fought so stoutly when attacked, he showed lessardor in the assault, and lagged behind when we were pursuing theenemy. "

"I like him none the worse for that, Juan, " Pedro said. "He haslived among these people, and though I hear that, when they heardof our landing, they would have sacrificed him, and he had to flyfor his life and fight hard to make his escape, he must in otherrespects look upon them without animosity; and doubtless he feltsome pity for the poor wretches. "

"I felt some pity myself, " Juan said; "but as they had intended sotreacherously towards us, and proposed to put us all to a crueldeath, I did not let my pity interfere with my sword arm. "

"Ah, but you have been accustomed to battles and bloodshed all yourlife, Juan. One does not take to the trade of killing all at once, and I like him none the worse that he was disinclined for theslaughter of the people among whom he had been brought up. "

"Well, we shall see, " the old soldier grumbled. "It seems to methat when two or three hundred men are fighting against a wholenation, and that nation proposes to cut all their throats on thealtars of their gods, it is not a time for scruples. I approve ofthe orders the general gave, that no one was to injure women andchildren, and I heartily wish that such were always the orders; butwhen it comes to men who have set their minds upon killing me, Idon't draw nice distinctions, and I just smite where I see achance. "

The news that the Spaniards had crossed the mountains, and hadentered the valley, completed the dejection and despair ofMontezuma; and after shutting himself up in his palace, andrefusing food, he at last turned from the gods, from whom he couldobtain no assistance, and summoned a meeting of his counselors. 

These were divided in opinion. Cacama was at the head of the peaceparty. He pointed out that, had they intended to oppose the advanceof the white men by force of arms, the whole strength of the empireshould have been dispatched to dispute the passage of themountains. As that had not been done, they should now be receivedin friendly fashion, as the ambassadors of the great king whomCortez claimed to represent. Some of the other counselors, led byCuitlahua, Montezuma's brother, were in favor of turning out allthe forces and repelling the invasion; but Cacama's counselprevailed, and an embassy was dispatched, under his leadership, togreet the Spaniards and conduct them to the capital. 

The Spanish army advanced slowly. They halted for two days atAmaquemecan, where they were well received and hospitablyentertained, and presented with a considerable sum in gold. Theythen marched forward to Ajotzinco, a town standing at the southernextremity of Lake Chalco, and partly erected on piles rising fromthe lake itself. Here, as at Venice, canals took the place ofroads, and all traffic was carried on in boats. 

Upon the following morning, a messenger arrived with the news thatthe King of Tezcuco was approaching, as an ambassador from theemperor, and in a short time the royal procession approached thecity. Cacama was borne in a magnificent litter, shaded by agorgeous canopy, and was attended by a number of nobles andofficials. As the palanquin neared the spot where Cortez wasstanding, Cacama left his litter and advanced towards him; salutingby touching the ground with his hand, and raising it in the air. Cortez also advanced and embraced the young prince, who told himthat he came as the ambassador of the emperor, to welcome him tohis capital. An exchange of presents took place, and Cortez assuredthe prince of the friendliness of his intentions, and of therespect he entertained for the emperor. Cacama then withdrew, andreturned at once to Mexico, while the army resumed its march. 

Roger did not make any attempt to approach the prince, after hisinterview with Cortez. He knew that he would have received, fromCuitcatl, the news that he had surmounted the dangers of hisjourney and joined the Spaniards at Tlascala, and thought that itwould be better to defer presenting himself to the prince until hecould do so more privately at Tezcuco. He considered it possiblethat Montezuma might have blamed Cacama for his escape; and that, if he were to greet him, it would be reported to the emperor, whomight regard it as a proof that there had been a secretunderstanding between them, and that Cacama had aided his flight. 

Crossing the causeway that divided the Lake of Chalco from that ofXochical, the army marched to Iztapalapan, a large town with aroyal residence, governed by the emperor's brother Cuitlahua. Theprince had assembled a number of the great nobles, and Cortez wasreceived with great state and ceremony; and after the usualpresentation of gifts, a banquet was served to the Spaniards in oneof the great halls of the palace. 

After this Cortez was conducted over the gardens, which were thefinest in Mexico. They contained all the vegetable productions ofthe empire, with magnificent aviaries, and a fish pond built ofstone, nearly a mile in circumference. 

At daybreak next morning, that of November 8th, 1519, the Spaniardswere mustered and again set forward. The four hundred white troopsled the way. They were followed by the baggage, after which camewhat was numerically the main portion of the army, six thousandfive hundred Tlascalan soldiers. Keeping on by the shore of thelake, and crossing the narrow strip of hand dividing the Lake ofXochical from that of Tezcuco, they arrived at the head of thegreat causeway running across the lake to the island on which thecapital was built. The causeway was a massive construction, builtof large stones laid in cement, and was wide enough to permit often horsemen riding abreast. 

The shores of the lake on either side were closely dotted withtowns and villages, and the lake itself was well-nigh covered withthe canoes and rafts of the natives. The Spaniards saw, too, withsurprise and admiration, floating gardens--some of them ofconsiderable extent--on the surface of the lake, covered withflowers and shrubs. The scene was the most beautiful that had evermet their eyes, and they were filled with delight and admiration. 

Halfway across the causeway they came upon the fort of Xoloc. Herea massive stone wall, twelve feet high, crossed the dike, andstretched out on to the lake on either side. Towers were erected atits angles and, properly defended, it could have resisted theattack of an army. 

An archway gave passage through the wall. Here a great number ofnobles were assembled, who welcomed the Spaniards with formalceremony; and the army then marched forward along the dike, till itreached a wooden drawbridge near the gate of the city. 

As they crossed this a splendid procession was seen approaching. Itwas preceded by three great officers of state, bearing goldenwands; behind them the emperor himself lay in his palanquin, borneon the shoulders of nobles, with a canopy of rich feather worksparkling with jewels above his head. Montezuma alighted whenwithin a short distance, and with the canopy still carried over hishead, and leaning upon his brother and nephew, he advanced towardsCortez. 

The general, dismounting, went forward with a few of his principalofficers to meet him. The emperor received his guest with courtesy, and expressed his pleasure at seeing him in his capital; whileCortez replied with expressions of profound respect, accompanied bythanks for the superb presents that Montezuma had sent him. Theemperor re-entered his litter, and the Spaniards followed, withmusic playing and colors flying. 

Although already familiar with Mexican architecture, they wereastonished by the magnificence of the buildings that bordered thegreat streets along which they marched. Here were the mansions ofthe nobles, built of a red porous stone and covering a large spaceof ground. The flat roofs were protected by stone parapets, andmany of them were laid out as gardens. Between these mansions werebroad terraces, which presented a mass of flowers. Here and therewere great marketplaces, surrounded by porticoes of stone; andabove all the temples, with their towering pyramids, rose high inthe air. 

Along the whole line, crowds of people watched the procession ofthe troops; gazing with surprise and admiration at the cavaliers onhorseback, and at the flashing armor and arms of the Spaniards; andwith wrath and indignation at the Tlascalan army, which followed intheir rear. 

The street was in many places intersected by canals. Passing overthese on light bridges, they at last reached a great square nearthe center of the city, on one side of which rose the huge templeof the war god of the Aztecs. Facing this was a palace ofMontezuma's father, which had been appropriated, by the emperor, asquarters for the Spaniards. The emperor himself received them inthe courtyard, presented Cortez with a magnificent necklace, andthen, saying he would visit them later on, withdrew. 

The palace was large enough to afford accommodation for the wholearmy; and as it was surrounded by a massive stone wall, flankedwith towers, Cortez saw, with satisfaction, that it could withoutdifficulty resist any sudden attack. He placed sentries on thewalls, and planted his cannon to command the approaches; and inorder to prevent any chance of a quarrel arising, he forbade anysoldiers to leave the palace, without orders. A large number ofMexican slaves had been appointed to attend upon the strangers, anda meal was speedily served by them to the troops, who were thenpermitted to take a sleep, for some hours, during the heat of theday. 

The emperor paid another visit in the evening, and had a longconversation with Cortez, distributing a large number of richpresents among the Spaniards before leaving. After he had left theycelebrated their arrival in the city by a salute with their cannon, whose thunder added to the impression produced upon the natives bythe tales they had heard of the prowess of their visitors, andheightened their belief in the supernatural powers of theSpaniards. 

The next day Cortez returned the emperor's visit. He wasaccompanied by a few of his principal officers, and five or sixsoldiers. The palace was of immense size, built, like the rest ofthe houses, of red stone, and ornamented with marble. Fountainssparkled in the courts through which the Spaniards passed, andcrowds of Aztec nobles thronged the squares and great halls. Thewalls of these apartments were hung with richly dyed cotton, orwith draperies of gorgeous feather work, while the fumes of incenserose up in clouds from censors. 

Montezuma, surrounded by a few of his nobles, received them; andCortez at once opened to him what he considered to be the chiefobject of his enterprise, and through the medium of Marinaexpounded the doctrines of Christianity, and besought the emperorto turn from his false gods. As Montezuma had himself been apriest, and was an ardent devotee of his religion, it was scarcelyto be expected that he would favorably entertain the proposal tochange his religion. He answered courteously that, no doubt, thegod of Cortez was good to the Spaniards, just as his own gods weregood to him. What his visitors said of the creation of the worldwas similar to what he himself believed. His people had occupiedthe land but for a few years, having been led there by a greatbeing who, after giving them laws, had withdrawn to the regions ofthe east. When he left he had promised that he or his descendantswould again visit them, and resume his empire. The wonderful deedsof the Spaniards, their complexion, the fact that they came fromthe east--all showed that they were the descendants of this god. 

"Your sovereign beyond the waters is, I know, the rightful lord ofall. I rule in his name. You, Malinzin, are his ambassador, and youand your brethren shall share what I have. "

He then dismissed his visitors with fresh presents. 

Malinzin was the name by which Cortez was universally known by thenatives. Malinche was ever with him, and they connected him withher, and called him by the masculine form of her name. 

But gratified as the Spaniards were at the kindness of theirreception, and within the munificent gifts showered upon them, theycould not but feel that their position was a precarious one. Theywere in the center of a great city, with a warlike population. Itwas broken up, by its canals with their movable bridges, into aseries of fortresses; and it would be well-nigh hopeless toendeavor, by force, to make their way out of it. At present allseemed fair, but they were well aware that Montezuma had endeavoredin every way, save by open war, to prevent their coming; and that, influenced as he was by the oracles of the gods, he might at anymoment exchange his apparent friendship for open enmity. 

Two days after arriving at the capital, Roger asked Malinche if shecould obtain permission from the general for him to cross the laketo Tezcuco, in order that he might pay his friends there a visit. Presently she returned, saying that the general himself would speakto him. 

Roger had been named Sancho by the Spaniards, as he had notventured to give his own name; and it was supposed that he hadforgotten that which he had borne as a child. 

"Sancho, " the general said; "I know, from what Marina says, thatyou have great intelligence, though you have so long been cut offfrom your own people. You see that our position here is a strangeone. We are guests and yet, to some extent, we are prisoners. TheTlascalans with us are hated by the Mexicans, and either betweenthem and the natives, or maybe between some of my own soldiers andthe citizens, a brawl might arise which would be used as a pretextfor an attack upon us. 

"As I feel that I can rely upon your discretion, I will tell you ofsome news that I received at Cholula, but which I have kept tomyself. The natives on the coast have shown themselves hostile tothe garrison of a hundred and fifty men, whom I left there underJuan de Escalante. A chief near there sent in to tender hisallegiance, and asked that four white men should be sent to escorthim to the town. As soon as they got to him two of them weremurdered, but the other two managed to escape and made their wayback. Don Juan marched, with fifty of his men and several thousandIndian allies, to attack the treacherous chief. There was adesperate battle, our allies fled, but the soldiers stood theirground and--thanks to the aid of the Blessed Virgin--resisted allthe attacks made upon them. But eight of the men were slain, andJuan himself was mortally wounded. The Indian prisoners taken saidthat the attack, like that at Cholula, had been made by the ordersof Montezuma. 

"You may do us good service by finding out what are the intentionsof the Mexicans. Therefore, by all means, carry out your intentionof going across to Tezcuco. The young king is a nephew of theemperor, but he has suffered much at Montezuma's hands, and hasbeen stripped of the greater part of his father's dominions. Hecan, therefore, hardly be friendly to him at heart. At any rate youmay be able to learn, in conversation with him, what are hissentiments towards us. Tezcuco was long the rival of Mexico, and asthe alliance of the Tlascalans has proved of the greatest advantageto us, still more should we benefit if the Tezcucans were ourfriends. If we have to retire from Mexico, we might take refugethere. 

"At any rate, if nothing else comes of it, you might learn from theking whether he is aware of any treachery meditated against us. Hesaved you, Malinche says, from Montezuma and the priests, once; andwould be likely, therefore, to warn you, did he know that dangerwas impending. "

When Marina had translated this, Roger at once agreed to do hisbest to discover if any treachery were meant. 

"You had best go in disguise, " Cortez said. "Donna Marina will makearrangements for a canoe to be here, after nightfall; and bystaining your face, and putting on the attire of an Aztecnoble--for which we have ample materials at hand--would not benoticed as you pass through the throng of yon boats on the lake. Itwould be best that you did not go as a Spanish soldier. You mightbe arrested on the road, and perhaps carried away and sacrificed atone of the altars. Once at Tezcuco you must, of course, act in thematter as you think best. "

Marina--who was not, like the Spaniards, confined to thepalace--had no difficulty in arranging for a canoe; and as soon asit became dark, Roger, dressed as an Aztec cazique, and with hisface slightly stained, took his place in it. The lake was throngedwith canoes, but the craft in which he was seated passed withoutnotice through them, and after two hours' paddling reached Tezcuco. 

Telling the natives that they were to wait for his return, howeverlong that might be, Roger proceeded to the palace. Avoiding theprincipal streets and squares, where his unusual height wouldattract attention, he passed unquestioned into the palace amid thethrong of chiefs and nobles who were entering or leaving it, andmade his way to the apartment of Cuitcatl. It was empty but, clapping his hand, the attendant who had before waited upon himentered. As Roger's attire was similar to the one he had worn whileat Tezcuco, the man recognized him at once. 

Roger bade him go in search of Cuitcatl, and tell him privatelythat he was there, and beg him to come. In a few minutes Cuitcatlentered the room, and greeted Roger most heartily. 

"I am glad, indeed, to see you, my friend; and Cacama and the queenand the princess will rejoice, also. There was great anxiety foryou after your first escape, for the emperor was furious when heheard that you had slipped off. The priests had assured him thatthe sacrifice of a white man, to the god of war, would ensure hisaid and protection against the white invaders. Runners weredispatched in scores to every town and village, and although I knewthat Bathalda was familiar with every foot of the country, andwould give his life for you if needs be, it seemed impossible thatyou should be able to make your way through. 

"Then came the news of your fight in the hills; how you had a bowthat carried arrows to an unheard-of distance; and how, in ahand-to-hand fight, you had prevailed against a score of oursoldiers. After that, you seemed lost. The officers commanding thetroops were convinced that you had not descended the eastern slopesof the mountains; and the spies, which were watching every movementof the white men on the coast, reported that no white man hadjoined them. Therefore, it was supposed that you must have returnedwest of the range of hills, and every town and village wassearched, and every grove and plantation examined. 

"We were all very anxious for you, and it was not until a weekafter we had the news of the wonderful defeat of the Tlascalans, bythe white men, that Bathalda returned with the message you sent us, and the news that you had joined the white men there. 

"Since then we have, of course, heard nothing of you. Cacama saidthat he did not see you when he met Malinzin; but of course he didnot examine the faces of the white soldiers, being occupied solelywith their chief and the officers round him. But we all feltassured that we should hear from you, shortly. 

"So, you have resumed your Aztec dress?"

"I thought it better to do so, for the purpose of coming here, "Roger replied; "for if the priests want a victim so sorely, itseemed to me that, if I ventured to leave the palace dressed in mySpanish garb, I might be seized and carried off. "

"You are quite right, " Cuitcatl agreed. "The priests are furiousagainst you all, and I cannot altogether blame them. Your generalmay, as he says, come as an ambassador from his king to Montezuma;and if he had orders to come to his court, at all costs, he was notto blame if he fought his way whenever he was opposed; but thisdoes not justify him in insulting our religion, and even assaultingand hurling down our gods, at every opportunity. He even tried topersuade the emperor that our gods were false; and spoke insolentlyof them, yesterday, when Montezuma conducted him, at his request, into the holy shrines. Cacama was one of the strongest advisorsthat a peaceful reception should be accorded to the white visitors, but even he is being greatly turned against them, by their conducttowards our gods. 

"Come, I will take you to the royal apartments, and leave you in aroom where no one will enter, until I inform Cacama that you arehere. "

A few minutes later the young king entered the apartment whereCuitcatl had placed Roger, and embraced him with real affection. 

"Truly, I am glad to see you again, Roger Hawkshaw. I am glad tosee you for yourself, and I hail you as a counselor, in the strangepass to which we have come. Here are Maclutha, and my sister, Amenche. "

The queen and the princess entered as he spoke, and each gave Rogertheir hand; which, bowing deeply, he raised to his lips, havingbefore told them that this was the salutation, among his ownpeople, to ladies of high rank. 

"We did not think, Roger Hawkshaw, when we last parted, that weshould meet again so soon. Who could have believed then that thelittle band of white men, of whose arrival upon the coast we hadheard, would have made their way on to the capital, when theemperor was bent upon preventing their coming? We have trembled foryou, and have prayed the gods to protect you; and greatly did werejoice when we heard, from Cuitcatl's follower, that you hadsurmounted all your dangers safely, and joined the whites. 

"It has been a strange time here, since you left. I have been, forthe most part, at the capital. The news that came, from day to day, of the progress of the whites filled everyone with surprise, andconsternation. 

"We of the council met daily, but Montezuma passed his time at theshrines and among the priests. He was a brave warrior and a greatgeneral, once, but he is no longer himself. My father's prophecyseems to have unmanned him, and he has given himself up wholly tosuperstition. I believe in our gods, and pay them due honor; but Ido not hold that a man should not think for himself, or that heshould trust wholly in the priests, who are but men like ourselves;and who are, methinks, but poor judges of worldly affairs, thoughwise and learned in matters concerning religion. Montezuma thinksotherwise, and the result is that no orders have been issued, nodetermination arrived at, and we have the disgrace of seeing ahandful of strangers installed in the capital. 

"Mind, my counsels have always been that they should be conductedhonorably from the coast, and treated as ambassadors; but we havedone neither one thing nor the other. They have been loaded withgifts, but forbidden to come here. Yet since they came, in spite oforders, we have seemed as if we feared to meet them; and I blush atthe thought of the treacherous plan to destroy them, at Cholula. 

"The gods had prophesied that they would find their grave there. But the gods were wrong; and it may be that the God of the whitesis more powerful than ours. If not, how is it that they did notavenge the indignities offered to them by the whites, at Cempoalla, where their images were hurled down from their altars? And atCholula, where the most sacred of all the temples was attacked andcaptured, and the emblem of the White God set up on its summit?

"You yourself, Roger Hawkshaw, warned us against these Spaniards. You said that they were cruel masters to the people they hadconquered, and above all things cruel in the matter of religion, forcing all who came under their sway to accept their God, underpain of death; and that they would slay even you, a white man likethemselves, did they know that you did not belong to their people. Tell us what is to be done. Why are these men in our capital? Whatare their objects? Brave and strong as they are, they cannot hopeto overcome a nation, or to force all Anahuac to forsake their owngods and to accept the God of the whites. "

"I know not what are the designs of Cortez, the leader whom youcall Malinzin. I should say the Spaniards are here with severalmotives. In the first place, there is the desire for wealth andspoil; in the second, religious ardor--the desire to bring allwithin the pale of their Church; in the third place, the love ofadventure; and, lastly, the honor they will receive, at the handsof their sovereign, for opening so rich an empire to his arms. "

"You do not think, then, they intend to conquer us?"

"Cortez cannot think of doing so, with the means at his disposal, Cacama; but doubtless he has sent home reports of the richness ofthe country, and forces many times more numerous than those underhis command may be sent out to his assistance. "

"Does he know that you have come hither?" Cacama asked suddenly. 

"He does, " Roger replied. "I could not leave the palace withoutpermission, and Malinche told him of the kindness I had experiencedat your hands. He himself is uneasy at the position in which hefinds himself, uncertain of Montezuma's intentions, and fearful ofan assault; and he bade me try to find out, as far as might be, what was the general opinion respecting the Spaniards. "

"The opinion of the ignorant, " Cacama said, with a contemptuouswave of the hand, "is worth nothing. They go where they are led. They believe what they are last told. They shout when they are toldto shout. They have no opinion of their own, upon aught but whatrelates to themselves. 

"Among the nobles, the priests, and the learned there is muchdivision of opinion. At present we wait; but frankly, at any momenta storm may follow the calm. The priests, who of course arebitterly hostile to the strangers, are without doubt working, andthey have great power with all. But I should say that, on thewhole, you are safer here with me than you would be across thewater there. I do not mean that there is any immediate danger, butyou must remember that Montezuma has been insulted and humiliated, and made to appear small in the sight of the people. He is one ofthe proudest of men, and although at present he feigns friendshipwith the Spaniards, a moment will come when he will revolt againstbeing thus bearded in his capital; and he has but to wave his handfor these invaders to be wiped out. 

"However, let us talk of other matters, at present. Of course, youare not thinking of returning tonight?"

"I intended to do so, and the canoe in which I came is waiting forme. "

"We cannot think of letting you go, " Cacama said, decidedly. "Iwill send an official back, with a message from you saying that youthink you can do more, here, than by returning; and that you craveleave to stay for the present, but that you will come over, in themorning, and report to him all that you have learned here. You canleave here soon after daybreak, see your general, and be back againbefore the full heat of the day. "

As Roger was in no hurry to return, Cuitcatl went out to dispatchan official with the message to Cortez; or rather to Malinche, asthe message would then be delivered privately to him; whereas ifCortez were asked for, the man might be brought into his presencewhen engaged with some of his officers. Roger did not know whetherthe fact of his being away from the palace had been made public, for Cortez might consider it would cause discontent among some ofhis followers, were it known that their last-joined recruit waspermitted to leave the town, whereas no one else was allowed tostir beyond the limits of their quarters. 

Chapter 15: Again At Tezcuco. 

Until a late hour in the night, Roger sat talking to Cacama and hisfamily. Although they had heard, from Bathalda, all that hadhappened from the time of their leaving Tezcuco to their arrival atTlascala, he had to go over it again. Bathalda had told them thatRoger had found a former acquaintance in Malinche, who was allpowerful with the white leaders; and Amenche asked many questionsconcerning her--how Roger had known her before, and for how long;what she was like, and why he applied to her, instead of goingstraight to the white general. 

"You have heard me speak of her before, " Roger said, in answer tothe first question. "I told you that I had learned your languagefrom a Mexican slave girl, who was one of my attendants during thetime I was at Tabasco. She was with me the whole time I was there, and if it had not been for learning the language from her, andconversing with her, I do not know how I should have got throughthe time. I was sorry to leave her behind, and promised her that, if ever I got rich enough here, I would send and purchase herfreedom. "

"You seem to have taken a strange interest in a slave girl!"Amenche said. 

"It was natural that it should be so, Princess. I was little betterthan a slave, myself. At any rate I was a prisoner, and naturallytook to the one person who was kind to me. We were companions andfriends, rather than master and attendant; and directly I heardthat she was with Cortez, and had gained great influence with him, I naturally went to her. "

"Is she very beautiful?"

"I used not to think her beautiful at all, when we were at Tabascotogether; but she has changed greatly during the months that havepassed since I saw her. Yes, I think she is certainly beautifulnow. But not so beautiful as others I have seen. "

"But why did you go to her?" the girl again persisted. 

"Because I cannot speak the language of the Spaniards; and it wasnecessary, for my safety, for them to believe that I am one ofthemselves, rescued from some Spanish ship cast, by a gale, ontheir shores when I was a little lad. Had I gone to Cortez direct, he would probably have guessed, from my dress and from my speakingthe language, that this was how I came to be here; but had I notseen Malinche before I saw him, she would have recognized me, andwould no doubt have told Cortez that she had known me from the timeI was cast ashore, near Tabasco, somewhat over two years ago. Hewould then have known that I could not be a Spaniard, for if so, Icould not in so short a time have lost my own language. "

Cacama now interposed, and asked many questions about Tlascala andits people. 

"Some of the Tlascalan princes and caziques gave their daughters aswives to the Spaniards, did they not?"

"Six of them did so, " Roger replied. "The ladies were firstbaptized into the Christian religion, and then married by thepriests to as many of the chief leaders of the Spaniards. "

"And what did you think of that?" Cacama asked. 

"I did not think much about it, " Roger said; "for it was nobusiness of mine, but that of the ladies and their friends. It wascertainly a politic course, on the part both of Cortez and theTlascalans, and bound the alliance more closely together. 

"But methinks that, upon such work as the Spaniards are engaged in, a man were better without a wife, both for his sake and her own. Aman who goes into battle with no one but himself to think of maytake joy in the strife; for he knows that, if he falls, it makes novery great matter to anyone. But if he has a wife hard by, who willbe left a widow if he is slain, it must be ever present to himwhile he is fighting; and though he may not fight less stoutly, itmust cause him grievous anxiety, and take away the pleasure offighting. "

"You have already told us that the white men are good husbands, "the queen said. 

"I do not know that they are in any way better, in that respect, than your own people, Queen Maclutha. There are good and bad--menwho treat their wives well, and men who neglect them. "

"But you told us that they only had one wife, each, " she said; "andthat even kings are kept to this rule, as well as their humblestsubjects. "

"That is so, " Roger said. "One man one wife, whatever his rank. There is no occasion for the palaces of our king to be as extensiveas those of Montezuma. "

"And if these officers who have married here were to return home, and leave their wives behind them, could they not marry again?"

"No, " Roger said; "as the ladies have become Christians, and beenmarried according to the rites of the Church, they could not belawfully set aside. "

"And you have no wife in England, Roger Hawkshaw?" Cacama asked. 

Roger laughed merrily. 

"Why, I was but a boy when I left home; and as far as marriagegoes, I am but a boy still. We consider it young enough, if we takea wife at five and twenty; and I lack six years of that, yet. "

"You are a man, " Cacama said gravely. "You are a man in size andstrength, and a man in courage; as you well showed, the other day, when you were attacked by numbers of our best soldiers. You arethoughtful and prudent. Years go for nothing. You are a man, andeven in years you are not, according to our customs, too young tomarry. 

"Now, tell me--we have heard much of that bad business atCholula--tell me, do you think that there was treachery on the partof the people, or was it a mere pretext of the Spaniards to fallupon the inhabitants, and sack the town?"

"I am sure that treachery was intended, " Roger said. "We learned itfrom three people, a lady and two priests; and the Cholula nobles, themselves, when taxed by Cortez with their intention to fall uponus, admitted that the accusation was true. Besides, the wholepeople were under arms and ready to attack, and poured out undertheir leaders to the assault, the moment the first gun told thattheir intentions were discovered. No, there is no doubt, whatever, that a general destruction of the white men was intended; andalthough the punishment inflicted was terrible, I cannot say thatit was not justified, under the circumstances. 

"Moreover, we knew that there was a Mexican army, lying but a shortdistance away, in readiness to enter the town and join in theattack against us. "

"It was a terrible error, as well as a crime on the part of theemperor, if it be true that he was concerned in it, " Cacama said. "If so, he took no one here into his counsel, but acted wholly onthe advice of the priests. "

"That is where the general considers the danger lies. He wouldtrust the caziques, for men of rank in whatever country arefaithful to their word, and do not pretend friendship when theymean hostility. Were Montezuma guided by them, there would be nofear of treachery; but as he has given himself to the priests, andthey can, by means of the oracles, persuade him to almost anything, Cortez feels that the danger is great. "

"Well now, we had better to rest, " Cacama said, rising. "You are tostart with the first streak of light, so as to be back before thesun is high, and it is long past midnight now. 

"Cuitcatl, it would, I think, be well for you to accompany ourfriend. A rumor may have got abroad that he is again our guest, andthose who longed for his blood, before, may long for it again. Iwould not that he should cross the lake unattended. "

"I was about to propose doing so, " the young noble said. "I knowthe priests, and can guess that, at present, a white victim is whatthey most of all desire. Therefore, I will certainly accompany himto Mexico. "

Roger and his Mexican friend were taken across the lake in a canoe, rowed by four strong men. It was one of the private canoes of thepalace, without the royal insignia; used for the conveyance ofmessengers, and built for speed. She took them across to thecapital in a very short time and, entering one of the canals, landed them close to the palace occupied by the Spaniards. 

The sentry at the gate was surprised at the height of the youngAztec chief who approached, and did not recognize him until hespoke. Even then he would not let him pass, until he called anofficer. 

"I have been absent by the order of the general, " Roger said. 

"I have no doubt it is all right, " the officer replied, "but I musttake you to him. "

Cortez had only just risen, for the hour was still very early, andthe sun was but now showing himself over the mountains to the east. He was taking a cup of chocolate. 

"That is all right, " he said to the officer, as soon as he sawRoger. "Sancho has been absent upon my orders. "

He then called Malinche from an adjoining room. 

"You are back earlier than I expected, " he said, as soon as theinterpreter entered. "Have you any serious news?"

"No, General. Cacama is himself friendly. He is unaware of anytreacherous designs on the part of the emperor, but admits that thesituation is a critical one, and that it is possible the influenceof the priests may again induce Montezuma to take a hostileaction. "

"Do you think we could count upon him as an ally?"

"I think not, sir; although I have not as yet sounded him. Cacamahas been very badly treated by Montezuma, and he by no meansapproves of the emperor's conduct throughout this matter, but Ithink that his patriotism would overcome his sense of privatewrong. I can tell you more farther on. Cacama has invited me tostay with him, for the present, and I think I might be of more useto you there than here. "

"I think so, too, " Cortez said; "and indeed, you have not yetentered my band regularly, like the rest. It is right that youshould have freedom of action, especially as you are the only manamong us who knows anything of the Mexicans; for even Marina knowsnothing of this side of the mountains. "

"Don't you think that you will run great risk in staying therealone?" Marina asked, on her own account. 

"Some danger, no doubt, Malinche; but I shall be on my guard, andCacama will take precautions for my safety. Even the priests wouldnot venture to seize me in his palace, and the Tezcucans are farless bigoted than the people of this city. "

"I do not think he will be in much greater danger there than hewould be here, " Cortez said, when these remarks were translated tohim. "We are all in danger. We are sitting on a mine that mayexplode any minute. The young fellow is sharp witted, and with hisknowledge of the language and the people can be trusted to takecare of himself. 

"Sancho, if anything should happen to us, and you should hear thatwe have been destroyed, I charge you to carry the news to thecoast, and to order in my name that all shall embark on board shipand sail to Cuba. It would be useless to try to maintain a footholdhere. Spain would avenge it, and with ampler means than mine carryout the conquest of this country. "

A few minutes later, Roger, having said goodbye to Juan and Pedro, and told them that he might be absent for some time, started toTezcuco. They had scarcely left the town, when a canoe with sixrowers issued from one of the canals and followed in their wake. 

"See, they are after us!" Cuitcatl said, looking back. "Doubtlessthe Spanish quarters are closely watched, to see who enter andleave them; and the news that a tall young noble had entered wascarried at once to the authorities, and the boat was got inreadiness to follow when you left, and see who you were and whereyou were going. However, they will not overhaul us. I bade theofficer in charge of the canoes last night to pick me out four ofhis best men, and in so light a boat we shall travel as fast asthat behind us, although they have two extra hands. "

"Yes, and they have four sitters, " Roger said, looking back. 

"No doubt they had orders to arrest you, and bring you back. Theydid not reckon on our speed. The two extra men destroy theirchances of coming up to us, altogether. 

"Row hard, men. I don't want that boat to overtake us. "

The paddlers redoubled their exertions, and the light boat almostflew along over the water. For a few minutes those in the canoebehind also did their utmost; but it was plain that they werefalling behind, rather than gaining. Then one of the officialsstood up, and shouted an order for them to stop. They were somedistance behind, but the words could be plainly heard. 

The Tezcucans looked scared as they heard the words, "In the nameof the Emperor. "

"Never mind them, " Cuitcatl said. "We are acting under the ordersof our king. Besides, we are so far away that they cannot be suretheir words are heard. If they have any complaint to make they canmake it to Cacama, and he will answer them. "

The boat was soon out of hearing of its pursuer, who fell fartherand farther behind, and was a good mile away when they landed atTezcuco. 

"Run the boat up and lay her by the side of the others, " Cuitcatlsaid to the rowers. "Then go at once to your homes, and say naughtto anyone about the journey you have made. The officials will findout what they want to know as to whom we are, and will care nothingas to who were the individual boatmen who rowed us. Still, it is aswell to keep silent. 

"Of course, Roger, " for the lad had asked him to drop the secondpart of his name, "it will soon be known that you have returnedhere. With such numbers of persons in the palace, it cannot behidden; besides, you are well known, by sight, to most people inthe town. "

"I quite see that, Cuitcatl, and perceive no good in trying in anyway to conceal myself. These long legs of mine cannot be got ridof, and tell their story too plainly. However, it makes nodifference. I shall be safe in the palace, and shall only go abroadin the daytime. They will not venture to try to carry off, openly, one known to be under Cacama's protection. "

Cacama, on their return, agreed with Roger that it was of no use totry to conceal his identity; and the lad, after washing the stainsfrom his face and hands, took his accustomed place at the banquet, and was greeted by many of his former acquaintances. 

After the meal Cacama told him that, having heard from Bathalda ofthe wonderful shooting he had made with his great bow, he wasdesirous of seeing it; and that by his orders the forester, who hadbeen sent for the evening before by Cuitcatl, had been directingsome of the artisans to manufacture a weapon of similar strength. 

"We will go and see how it is getting on, " he said. 

Proceeding to the workshops attached to the palace, they found thatthe bow was finished. It was constructed of a very tough, butelastic, wood. Three slips of this had been placed together andbound with sinews. Bathalda ran forward when he saw Roger, andtaking his hand carried it to his forehead. Roger shook the stoutfellow's hand, heartily. 

"He is a brave fellow, " he said to Cuitcatl, who had accompaniedthem, "and fought manfully and well. Had he not guarded my backduring the fight, I should not be here to tell the tale, now. "

"We have made the bow according to our instructions, " the head ofthe artisans said respectfully to the king; "but it does not seemto us possible that anyone can use it. Three of us have triedtogether to string it, but in vain. "

"It is a good bow, " Roger said, examining it. 

"Do they shoot with weapons like that, over there?" Cacama asked, nodding in the direction of Mexico. 

"No, " Roger said, "for the most part they use crossbows, and theirbows are much smaller than this. The English are the only peoplewho use bows like this. They are our national weapons, and outsideour island there are few, indeed, who can even bend them. As to thestringing, it is knack rather than strength. See here, " and takingthe bow, which was just his own height, he placed his knee againstit, bent it and slipped the string into the notch, with ease. Thenholding it at arms length, he drew it till the string touched hisear. 

"It is a great deal stiffer than that I made before, Bathalda; andis about the strength of those we use at home. Now for the arrows. "

These had been made by another set of men, and were an inch or twoover a yard in length, with copper tips. 

While he was examining them Cacama had taken up the bow, but thougha strong and vigorous man for his race, he could bend it but a veryshort distance. 

"It is a wonderful weapon, " he said, "and I should not have thoughtthat mortal man, whatever his color, could have used it. Now, letus go down into the practice yard. 

"Cuitcatl, do you fetch the queen and her ladies, to look on. "

"I am no great marksman, Prince, " Roger said. "I am perhapssomewhat better than an average shot, but I have seen marksmen whocould do feats that I would not even attempt. "

They descended to the piece of ground, where many of the youngnobles were engaged in shooting, and in practice with arms. Rogerhad often been there before, but had carefully abstained fromtaking any part in the mimic contests; for he knew that men who arebeaten sometimes feel malice, and he was anxious to keep on thebest terms with all. Cuitcatl had often urged him to try a boutwith himself, or others, with the sword; but this, too, he hadalways declined, and his friend had supposed that he was aware hisskill was by no means equal to his strength. But now the Spaniardshad proved to the Mexicans the fighting powers of white men, Rogerhad no longer any reasons for hanging back. 

As soon as he was seen approaching with Cacama, the Mexicansabandoned their sport, and gathered round. The story of the defeatof a band of Montezuma's soldiers by the white man had beenwhispered abroad, and Cuitcatl had mentioned to his friends what hehad heard, from Bathalda, of the mighty bow Roger had used; butwhen they saw the weapon with which he was now provided, theirwonder was to a large extent mingled with incredulity. They passedit from hand to hand, tried but in vain to bend it, and murmuredamong themselves that the thing was impossible. 

"What will you have for your mark, " Cacama asked. 

"One of these targets will do well enough, " he said, pointing tothose at which the Mexicans had been shooting. 

These were boards about five feet six in height, and some fourteeninches in width, presenting the size of a man. They were paintedwhite and supported by a leg hinged behind them. The distance atwhich the Mexicans had been shooting was about forty yards. 

Roger stepped a hundred from one of them, and made a mark upon theground. 

"An English archer would laugh at a target like that, " he said toCacama, "but it is nigh three years since I practiced. I have seenmen who could with certainty, at this distance, hit a bird the sizeof a pigeon sitting on the top of that target, twenty times insuccession, and think it by no means extraordinary shooting. "

The queen and some of her ladies now appeared upon a terracelooking down into the courtyard. Roger took the bow, fitted anarrow to the string, and drew it to his ear--a murmur ofastonishment rising from the Aztecs. There was a pause for amoment, and then the arrow sped. There was a sharp tap as it struckthe target, and stood quivering in it just in the center line aboutfour feet from the ground. 

"The bow is an excellent one, " Roger said, and quickly dischargedtwo more arrows, both of which struck within two or three inches ofthe first. As it was the power of the bow, rather than his ownshooting, that Roger wished to exhibit, he now had the targetremoved a hundred yards farther back, and others placed one on eachside of it. At this distance he discharged three more arrows, shooting more carefully than before. All three struck the boards, although at varying heights; and a shout of surprise arose from thelookers on. 

"How far will it carry?" Cacama asked. 

"It might carry another hundred yards, but the aim cannot bedepended upon at over two hundred yards, even by good shots, " Rogersaid. "Of course, the longer ranges are useful for firing at a bodyof men. I should say that large tree would be about the extremerange. If you will send two men down to it, I will see whether Ican shoot as far. We should not see the arrow from here. Will youtell them to stand one on each side of the tree, but well away fromit? There is no saying where the arrow may go, at this distance. "

When two of the attendants had taken their places, twenty or thirtyyards from the tree, Roger drew the bow to the fullest and, givingto the arrow the elevation he had been taught, as most suitable foran extreme range, unloosed the string. The arrow, which was of darkwood, glanced through the air. The eye could follow it only a shortdistance. No sound was heard this time, but in a few seconds theMexicans were seen running towards the tree. 

"Do not touch the arrow, " Cacama shouted; and then, followed by thecrowd, for the numbers had greatly increased, as the news of whatwas going on had spread through the palace, he walked forward tothe tree. 

The massive stem was more than four feet in diameter, and within afew inches of the center, and at a height of three feet from theground, the arrow was sticking. The Mexicans were silent withastonishment, mingled with a certain amount of awe, for shootinglike this seemed to them to be supernatural. 

"And you said you were not a good shot!" the king said. 

"It was a pure accident, " Roger asserted. "I might shoot twentyarrows, and not hit the tree again. I had not the least idea that Ishould do so. I only wished to show you how far a well-made bowwould send an arrow, when drawn by an Englishman. "

Cacama ordered the arrow to be left in the tree, and a large stoneto be placed at the spot from which Roger had fired. 

"They shall remain, " he said, "as a memento of this shot. I willintroduce, among my people, the custom which you say prevails inyour country; and every child shall be bound to practice, daily, with bows and arrows. I do not think that any of our race will evercome to use such a weapon as that, but they may at least learn tobend bows greatly stronger than those we are accustomed to use. "

"They will doubtless do so, " Roger said. "It is a matter ofpractice, and of strengthening certain muscles of the right arm;for a man far stronger than I am would be unable to bend that bow, had he not been trained to its use from the earliest age. 

"I should recommend, Prince, that you not only give the order youhave spoken of, but institute a monthly gathering, with prizes forskill, and honors to the best marksmen. In this way all would takean interest in the sport, and it would become as popular, amongyour youth, as it is with us. "

Again Roger's bow was passed round. It had seemed to bend soeasily, in his hands, that those who had not tried it before couldscarce credit its strength, until they had handled it; but even themost powerful men found that they could only draw the arrow a fewinches. 

As they walked towards the terrace, upon which the queen and herladies were standing, Cuitcatl said:

"I had intended to ask you, Roger, to try a bout of sword play withsome of us; but I will not do so now. After what we have seen ofthe strength of your arm, I should be sorry, indeed, to stand upagainst you, even with blunted weapons or with sticks; for therewould be no resisting a downright blow. The news came to us of theterrible blows struck by the Spaniards, and how they clove throughsword, helmet, and head. I scarce credited them before, but now Ican well believe them to be true. "

"Well, Maclutha, " Cacama said; "what think you of what you haveseen? No wonder those who met with the white men, in battle, saidthat they had supernatural strength; and that even the sturdyTlascalans could not resist them. We will have the bow hung up inthe armory, with a great gold chain; which shall be the reward ofthe first man who can, like our friend, draw the arrow to thehead. "

"It is wonderful, " the queen said; "and it would be well indeed if, as you say, the youth of Tezcuco could shoot like that. "

Amenche said nothing, but her cheeks were flushed with excitementand pleasure. 

That evening, when Cacama was conversing alone with Roger, he said:

"My friend, you know that the Tlascalan caziques have given theirdaughters as wives to some of the Spaniards. I was talking to youof marriage, last night, and what you said about your age wasridiculous. You are a man, and a warrior. I now offer you the handof my sister Amenche. She loves you, as Maclutha and I have seenfor some time. From what you said, I gather that your religionwould not regard the ceremony as binding, did she not accept yourGod; but I do not think she would raise any objection on thatscore, seeing, as we all do, that your God has proved more powerfulthan ours. "

Roger was struck with astonishment at the offer. He had regardedmarriage as a matter not to be thought of, for many years; anduntil lately he would have said that, if he ever did marry, itwould be the little cousin who had, three years before, saidgoodbye to him at Plymouth. But of late he had felt the charm ofthis beautiful little princess; and since the night when she hadcome down to say farewell to him, in the garden, and he had felther hand tremble in his, and had seen a tear glisten on her cheekin the moonlight, he had thought a good deal of her. 

The chances of his ever returning to England were comparativelyslight. Dangers of all kinds surrounded him. The Spaniards might beattacked and massacred at any moment, and if so, he would probablyshare their fate. If, however, he was married to this Mexicanprincess, and a brother-in-law of the King of Tezcuco, he would beregarded as one of the people. His position would be a high andhonorable one, and although his life would be far different fromthat to which he had hitherto looked forward, it might be a veryhappy one. 

He sat in silence for two or three minutes after Cacama had ceasedspeaking, and then said:

"Forgive me, Prince, for not responding, at once, to an offer sofar above my deserts, and of the honor of which I am most deeplysensible. There could be no greater happiness, for a man, than tobe the husband of one so fair, and in every way charming, as thePrincess Amenche; but your offer came upon me altogether as asurprise. As I have told you, I have hitherto regarded myself asstill a lad, and marriage as an event not to be thought of foryears; but as you do not regard my youth as an objection, there isno reason why I should do so. 

"It is of the future that I rather think. It seems to me, now, thatI could be content to settle down for life here, with so charming awife; but I cannot say that I might always be of that mind. Thelove of country is strong in every man, and the time might comewhen, if opportunity offered, I might long to return home toEngland. "

"That I have talked over with the queen, and with Amenche, herself, " Cacama said. "My sister naturally would be sorry to leaveher own country, but if the time came that you should wish toreturn home, she would not hesitate to make the sacrifice, and toaccompany you. A Mexican woman, when she loves, is ready to give upeverything. "

For a moment Roger turned the matter rapidly over in his mind, andsaw that, even were he disposed to refuse Amenche's hand, whichindeed he was not, it would be almost impossible for him to do so. It would be a deep offense to this friendly prince. It would be acruel blow to the girl, who had confessed her devotion for him. Asto Dorothy, she would have deemed him dead years ago; and should heever return, he would find that she had long since been married;for the daughters of the wealthy merchant, Diggory Beggs, would notwant for suitors. 

He held out his hand to the prince. 

"I accept most gratefully your offer, Cacama, and promise that, sofar as in me lies, I will do my best to render your sister happy, and to prove myself worthy of her choice. "

"I am heartily glad, " the prince said warmly. "I love my sister, and I have watched you closely. I believe you to be worthy of her, and I am sure that in you I shall find, not only a friend and abrother, but a wise counselor and a valiant leader of my troops;and that, with your advice, I shall be able to advance my people inthe arts of peace as well as war, and perhaps to win back myfather's possessions. 

"As to the question of religion, of which you spoke, there isindeed no difficulty. My grandfather, the great Nezahualcoyotl, thewisest and most powerful of our monarchs, did not believe in theAztec gods. He built a great temple which he dedicated to theUnknown God. Here he worshiped, himself, and did his utmost toinduce his subjects to abandon the cruel worship of the Aztec gods. He forbade all sacrifices, even of animals, and permitted onlyflowers and sweet-scented perfumes to be offered up on the altars. When, after his death, the Aztec power increased, and that ofTezcuco diminished, the people again embraced the cruel faith ofthe Aztecs. Neither my father nor myself have been strong enough toset ourselves against the priests; but he, as well as I, believedthat my grandfather was right, and that the Unknown God is theruler of the world. My sister has of course, been educated by thepriests; but she knows my father's opinions, and my own. She has ahorror of the human sacrifices, and believes that there must be agreater and better God than those who are said to delight in blood. So you need not fear that she will make any difficulty as toaccepting what you tell her of the white man's God. 

"Now I will fetch her in to you. I think it will be better to allowa short time to pass, and to see how matters go in Mexico, beforeannouncing to others your approaching marriage. If any misfortuneshould happen to the Spaniards, I should at once publish the news, and have the ceremony performed without loss of time; proclaimingto the people that, although white, you are not of the same race asthe Spaniards. If matters go on well, Montezuma himself willdoubtless be present at his niece's marriage; and I shall, ofcourse, invite Malinzin and all his officers. "

The prince left the room, and in a few minutes returned with hiswife, the latter leading Amenche by the hand. 

"My friend, Roger Hawkshaw, " the young king said, gravely; "Ihereby promise to bestow upon you the hand of my sister Amenche. May you find in her a good, loving, and obedient wife. "

"I, on my part, " Roger said, taking the girl's hand, which thequeen held out to him, "promise to be a true and loving husband toher. "

The girl, who had not raised her eyes since she entered the room, looked up at the tall figure with an expression of perfectconfidence. 

"I will be true and obedient, " she said softly; "and will love youall my life. "

"What do you do next, in your country?" Cacama asked, with a smile. 

"This is how an engagement is sealed, with us, " Roger said; anddrawing the girl up to him, he stooped and kissed her lips. 

Three days later, as Roger was sitting with Cuitcatl, an attendantentered and said that the king wished to see them, immediately. They hastened to the royal apartment. Cacama was walking up anddown, with an angry frown upon his face; while the queen andprincess were sitting on the couch, pale and agitated. 

"Strange news has come from Mexico, " Cacama said. "The white menhave seized Montezuma, and are holding him prisoner in theirquarters. Did anyone ever hear of such an outrage? Mexico is in astate of consternation, but at present none know what to do. "

"It seems incredible, " Roger exclaimed. "Are you sure of yournews?"

"Quite certain, " the prince replied. 

The news was indeed true. Cortez had found his position unbearable. He believed that the attack upon the Spaniards, on the coast, aswell as the meditated treachery at Cholula, were the outcome of theemperor's orders. His native allies had heard rumors, in the town, that the bridges across the canals were all to be raised; in whichcase the Spaniards would be prisoners in their palace. He was inthe Mexican capital, but he had as yet effected nothing towards theconquest of the country. At any moment he might hear of the landingof an expedition from Cuba, that his authority was revoked, andthat another was to reap the benefit of all he had done. 

He therefore called a council of his most trusted officers, anddiscussed the situation with them. All agreed that some step must, at once, be taken. Some were in favor of starting that night, andmaking their way out of the city before a sufficient force could becollected to oppose their retreat; while others were of opinionthat it were better to retire openly, with the consent ofMontezuma, whose conduct since they had reached the city appearedto be most friendly. 

Cortez pointed out that both these methods would be retreats, andthe whole country would probably rise against them. Moreover, evenif they reached the coast, they would have sacrificed all they hadwon by their valor and sufferings. He proposed a measure whichastonished even his boldest companions; namely, that they should goto the royal palace, and bring the emperor--by persuasion ifpossible, by force if necessary--to their quarters, and there holdhim as a hostage for their safety. 

The proposal was agreed to, and on the following morning Cortezasked for an interview with the emperor, which was at once granted. He proceeded to the palace with his principal officers, orderingthe soldiers to follow in groups of twos and threes, so as not toattract particular attention. 

Montezuma began to converse with his usual courtesy, but Cortezroughly cut him short, and charged him with being the author of theattack upon the garrison at the port. Montezuma indignantly deniedthis, and said that he would send at once, and arrest the author ofthe attack. Cortez replied that it was necessary, for their safety, that Montezuma should come and reside among them. 

The emperor was thunderstruck at the proposal; but the soldierscrowded in, loud and threatening words were used, and Montezuma, infear of his life, gave way. Had he possessed any of the couragewith which he was credited, in his youth, he would have called hisguards and nobles around him, and died fighting. Having once givenin, he assumed the air of having done so voluntarily, and orderedhis litter to be brought. 

In the meantime his attendants, and the nobles who had beenpresent, had spread the news through the city. The Mexicans, catching up their arms, ran to the rescue of their monarch; but theSpaniards closed round the litter and, had a blow been struck, theemperor would doubtless have been murdered. Montezuma exhorted thepeople to be tranquil, assuring them that he was going willingly;and the Mexicans, accustomed to implicit obedience, and fearingthat harm would come to the emperor if a struggle began, drew backand allowed the Spaniards to pass; and Montezuma was conveyed, aprisoner, into the palace occupied by the Spaniards. 

The act was one of almost unparalleled boldness; but as performedupon a monarch who was the host of his assailants, and with whomthey were previously on the most friendly relations, it was an actof treachery, and reflects dishonor upon the fame of Cortez. At thesame time, the position occupied by the Spaniards was so strange, and even desperate, as to palliate, though it cannot excuse, such acourse of action. 

There is no reason to believe that Montezuma intended to acttreacherously. But he was under the domination of the priests, andhad he again changed his mind, as he had already several timesdone, nothing could have saved the Spaniards from absolutedestruction. No honorable man would have acted as Cortez did; butCortez was a rough soldier, and moreover, firmly held the doctrine, at that time and long afterwards held by the Spaniards in theirdealing with those of other religions, that faith need not be keptwith heretics and heathen. 

Chapter 16: A Treasure Room. 

"'Tis infamous, " Cacama said, as he paced up and down the room;"but what is to be done? They hold him in their hands as a hostage, in the heart of his own capital, and among his own people; and arecapable of hanging him from the walls, should a hostile movement bemade against them. 

"You were right, Roger Hawkshaw, in warning us against these men. They are without faith and honor, thus to seize a host who hasloaded them with presents, who has emptied his treasuries toappease their greed, and who has treated them with the mostextraordinary condescension. It is a crime unheard of, an act ofbase ingratitude, without a parallel. What is to be done?"

Roger was silent. Such a situation, so strange and unlooked for, confounded him. 

"I should say, " Cuitcatl burst out passionately, "that everyMexican should take up arms, and annihilate this handful ofinvaders. What though Montezuma fall? Better that a monarch shouldperish than a nation. Besides, Montezuma has shown himself unfit togovern. It is his weakness that has brought things to this pass. Think you that the white men could ever have advanced beyond theplateau of Tlascala, had all the forces of Mexico barred the way?Think you that they could ever have entered the capital, had itbeen defended with resolution? One moment he flattered thestrangers and loaded them with gifts; the next he was ready to sendhis forces against them. The Cholulans had good reason forbelieving that he designed the annihilation of the Whites, if hedid not actually order the attack upon them. 

"So on the seacoast. Had the chiefs believed that Montezuma wasreally friendly to the whites, would they ever have attacked them?There were two courses open: he might from the first have receivedthe Spaniards frankly, and sent a mission to escort them honorablyto the capital; or he might have called upon every man in hisdominion to take up arms, and drive them into the sea. He tookneither. It is he who has brought them here; and it is better, athousand times, that he should die than that ruin should fall uponthe country. 

"My advice is, that the troops be called out; that messengers besent to every city in the valley, bidding them send in theircontingent; and that we march to aid the people of Mexico toannihilate this handful of treacherous white men. "

Cacama was silent. The advice was in accordance with his ownfeelings and temperament; but the extreme reverence with which theAztecs regarded their emperor paralyzed him. 

"We shall see, " he said, gloomily. "In a short time we shall knowwhy Montezuma thus tamely suhmitted to be made a prisoner. He mayhave some motives which we cannot fathom. I cannot believe him tobe a coward. No Aztec monarch, yet, has ever shown want ofcourage. "

Three or four days later, another event occurred which heightenedthe fury of the Mexicans against the Spaniards. The cazique who hadattacked the Spaniards on the coast arrived at Mexico, accompaniedby his son and fifteen other chiefs who had acted with them. Montezuma referred the matter to the examination of Cortez. Thecazique admitted the part he had taken in the attack on theSpaniards, and did not seek to shelter himself under royalauthority; until sentence of death was passed on him and the otherchiefs, when they all declared that they had acted on the authorityof Montezuma. They were condemned to be burnt alive, in the spacein front of the palace, and this sentence was carried out. 

Not content with this, Cortez placed irons upon Montezuma himself, saying there could now be no longer a doubt as to his guilt. Afterthe execution was carried out, Montezuma was released from hisfetters. 

The news of this insult to their monarch created a profoundimpression upon the Mexicans. Although they despised the weaknessof a sovereign who appeared ready to suffer every indignity, andyet to claim an appearance of courtesy and goodwill towards hisoppressors, the bolder spirits determined that the nation should beno longer humiliated in the person of its sovereign, and that evenshould it cost Montezuma his life, an effort should be made tooverthrow his oppressors. 

As soon as the news of the execution of the seventeen nobles, andof the indignity to Montezuma was received; Cacama said to Roger:

"My friend, I can no longer retain you here. You have told me whyyou cannot have it proclaimed that you are of different blood tothe Spaniards, and I quite understand your motives; but there aretwo reasons why, in that case, you must for a time return to thecapital. My people would look upon me with scorn, did I retain hereas my friend one whom they regard as the countryman of the men whohave so outraged us. Moreover, you yourself cannot wish to stay. You have told me that Cortez has charged you to acquaint him withthe state of feeling in this city; and were you to remain here, youwould be placed in the painful position of either givinginformation which would ruin my plans, or of deceiving the man whomyou nominally serve. I know that you would say nothing against me, but should I fail and the Spaniards triumph, Cortez would accuseyou of being a traitor, and you would be put to death by him. 

"Therefore, I think it in all ways best that you should returnthere, for the present. You will, of course, inform Cortez that Ihave sent you back because the feeling against the white men, onaccount of their treatment of the emperor, is so great that I feltthat I could not protect you against their fury. "

"I quite agree with you, Cacama. My position here has become a verypainful one. I abhor, as much as you do, the doings of theSpaniards; and am perfectly ready to avow that I belong to anothernation, and to join you in an enterprise against them. "

"But that, as you have told me, " Cacama said, "would cut off anychance of your ever being able to return to your own country. "

"I am ready to accept that, " Roger said firmly. "In marrying yoursister, I shall become one of yourselves, and am ready to cast inmy lot with you, altogether. "

The prince was silent for a minute or two. 

"No, Roger, I think that my plan is the best. Were you to do as yousay, the Spaniards would be at once placed on their guard; while, save by the strength of your arm, you could aid but little in anyenterprise against them. Moreover, if you return to the Spaniards, I shall have the satisfaction that, if I fall and ruin comes uponmy house, you will take care of my sister, and that my wife willalso have a protector. For all reasons, therefore, it is better youshould go. But if aught is to be attempted against the Spaniards, Iwill take care to give you notice, so that you can leave them indisguise and come here, and so avoid their fate. "

Although Roger's own feelings would have led him to throw in hislot openly against the Spaniards, he saw that Cacama's plan was thebest. The boat was ordered to be at once got in readiness; andafter a painful parting with Amenche, who wept bitterly, Roger leftthe palace; and again accompanied by Cuitcatl, in order to ensurehis safety across the lake, was taken over to Mexico. 

He at once sought the presence of Cortez, and through Marinaexplained to him that Cacama had sent him back, fearing that in theexcited state of the population harm might come to him. He had, since he had been in Tezcuco, sent a letter across each day toCortez, saying that all was tranquil there; that the young king waspursuing his ordinary round of court ceremonial, and was certainly, as far as he could learn, taking no steps whatever towardsinterfering with the affairs of the capital, although theimprisonment of Montezuma had evidently made a painful impressionupon him. 

Cortez asked him a few questions, and when he left the room said toMarina:

"That young fellow must be watched, Marina. He has been brought upwith these people, and must to some extent feel with them. I knowthat he is a friend of yours, but see that you say nothing to himon public affairs. Let him be kept wholly in the dark, as to ourplans and intentions. This Cacama is, next to Montezuma, the mostpowerful and important of the Aztec chiefs. He is young andenergetic, and although he has been so badly treated by Montezuma, he resents our treatment of him. Had it been otherwise he wouldprobably, ere this, have made some propositions to us, throughSancho, for a closer alliance with us, on the understanding thatthe territories Montezuma has taken from him shall be returned. 

"We must have Cacama's actions closely watched. There are otherAztecs who are willing enough to act as our spies, and who willkeep us informed of what is going on. Hitherto their reports haveagreed with Sancho's, but from his sending the young fellow backhere, Cacama may now be intending to act against us. "

Cacama, indeed, lost no time in setting to work, and began to forma league with many of the leading nobles, to rescue the emperor anddestroy the Spaniards. Montezuma's brother Cuitlahua and manyothers agreed, at once, to join him; but the greater part of theAztec nobles hung back, upon the ground that they did not like tomove in the matter, without the orders of their emperor. Theirrefusal prevented any general rising taking place, and thusdestroyed the last chance of Mexico retaining its independence. 

Cortez learned from his spies what was going on, and would havemarched against Tezcuco, had not Montezuma dissuaded him; tellinghim that Cacama was a powerful prince, and would certainly be aidedby many other chiefs, and that the enterprise would be hazardous inthe extreme. Cortez then endeavored to negotiate, but received ahaughty answer from Cacama. He then tried threats, asserting thesupremacy of the Spanish emperor. 

Cacama replied "that he acknowledged no such authority, he knewnothing of the Spanish sovereign or his people, nor did he wish toknow anything of them. "

Cortez then invited Cacama to come to Mexico to discuss theirdifferences; but Cacama had no faith in Spanish loyalty, and hereplied "that when he did visit the capital, it would be to rescueit, as well as the emperor himself, and their common gods, frombondage. He should come, not with his hand upon his breast but onhis sword, to drive out the Spaniards, who had brought suchdisgrace upon the country. "

While this had been going on, Montezuma had still further forfeitedall claim to sympathy, by the willingness with which he acceptedthe attentions of those who were, in fact, his gaolers. They paidhim all the outward marks of respect, pretending still to regardhim as a powerful sovereign; and he, in return, was present attheir exercises and sports, took the greatest interest in two shipsthey were building for navigation on the lake, and in all respectsbehaved to them as if they were his best friends. He now carriedhis baseness still further, and informed Cortez that several of theTezcucan nobles were regularly in his pay, and that it would beeasy, through them, to capture Cacama and thus break up theconfederacy. 

Cortez at once took means to carry out the suggestion. The traitorsinvited Cacama to a conference, at a house overhanging the lakenear Tezcuco. Upon going there he was seized by them, bound, placedin a boat, and carried to Mexico. He was there brought beforeMontezuma. 

In spite of the perils of his position, Cacama bore himself nobly. He boldly accused his uncle of foul treachery, and with thecowardice which he had betrayed since the Spaniards had entered hiskingdom. Montezuma handed him over to Cortez, who ordered him to beloaded with fetters and thrown into a dungeon. The emperor thenissued an order, declaring that Cacama had forfeited hissovereignty by his rebellion, and that he therefore deposed him, and appointed a younger brother named Cuicuitzca in his place. Theother leaders of the confederacy were all seized by the orders ofMontezuma in their own cities, and brought in chains to thecapital, where they were imprisoned with Cacama. 

Upon Roger, the news of Cacama's arrest and imprisonment came likea thunderclap. He was in the habit of frequently seeing Malinche, who still retained the warm feeling of friendship for him that hadoriginated at Tabasco, and with whom he often had long talks oftheir life in those days; but she had let no word drop as to thedoings of Cacama. She had questioned him somewhat closely as to hisrelations with that prince; and he had made no secret to her of thefact that Cacama had promised him his sister's hand in marriage. Asmany of the Spaniards had already married the daughters of greatcaziques, this appeared to her natural; and she had congratulatedhim upon the prospect of an alliance which would bring him wealthand land, but had said that, for the present, it would not do tothink of marriage, as it would be unsafe for him to leave thecapital. 

When therefore Roger heard of the misfortune that had befallenCacama, he was filled alike with surprise and consternation, andhurrying to Malinche, begged her to use her influence with Cortezto spare the young prince's life. 

"I have already done so, " she said; "and he has promised that noblood shall be shed, though the chiefs who have leagued themselveswith Cacama must all be imprisoned. The safety of the army requiresit. No harm, however, shall befall Cacama, of that be assured. Imay tell you, now, that it has been settled that his brotherCuicuitzca shall be appointed Lord of Tezcuco in his place. Thiswill be done by a decree, tomorrow. "

"Malinche, I must go at whatever hazard to warn Cacama's wife andsister, in order to give them the opportunity of leaving the palacebefore this young prince arrives. Pray obtain for me leave fromCortez to go away for twenty-four hours. You can tell him of theinterest I have in the matter. "

"I will manage it for you, " Malinche said; "but as your princess isalso sister to the new king, I see no reason for uneasiness. "

"She is devoted to Cacama, " Roger replied; "and would not, I feelsure, consent to remain in the palace with the usurper. "

"You had best advise her, " Malinche said, with a little nod of thehead, "to disguise her sentiments, and make the best of the matter. It may make, you know, a good deal of difference in the amount ofdowry you will get with her. "

"I am not greedy, Malinche, " Roger said; "but the present is, atany rate, no time for talking of marriage. "

"Most of the officers have married, " Malinche said. 

"They may have done so, but they are officers, and can maintaintheir wives in all honor and respect, and have apartments allottedto them here. I have neither rank nor station, and shall certainlynot ask my princess to share my rough quarters as a soldier. Thereis no hurry. As I told you but a year ago, Malinche, I am scarcelyout of my boyhood; and there will be plenty of time when matterssettle down, and we see what is going to happen, to think ofmarrying. "

"I will go and speak to Cortez at once, and get leave for you. Butyou had best disguise yourself well--Tezcuco will be in an uproartonight; for the capture of Cacama will be known there ere manyhours, if it is not known already. "

She soon returned with the required permission. This time Rogerdressed himself in the attire of a trader, as being less likely toattract attention. Malinche again secured a boat for him, andhaving dyed his face and hands, he started at once, as it would bedark before he reached Tezcuco. Since Montezuma had been captive intheir hands, there was no longer any fear of an attack being madeupon the Spaniards; and the soldiers were now able to come and gothrough the town, at pleasure. 

Upon landing, Roger at once made his way to the palace. There wasgreat excitement in the town. The people were assembled in crowds, discussing the news that had reached them; and even at the palacegate the guards were careless of their duty, and Roger enteredwithout question. 

He hurried direct to the royal apartments. An official who wouldhave barred his way allowed him to pass at once, when he recognizedhis identity. 

When he entered, he found a scene of grief and confusion. The queenwas extended upon a couch, weeping bitterly; while Amenche and someof her ladies, although themselves weeping, were trying to consoleher. 

The princess gave a cry of joy when she saw him and, runningforward, threw herself into his arms. 

"You have heard the news?" she exclaimed. "Cacama is lost. Thesemonsters will put him to death. "

"I can reassure you as to that, " Roger said. "He is a captive, buthis life is not in danger. Malinche has interceded for him, andCortez has promised that his life shall be spared. "

A cry of gladness burst from all present. 

"I have other and less pleasant news to give you, Amenche, " Rogerwhispered in her ear. "Get rid of all these ladies. My news must befor you, only. "

A minute or two later, the queen dismissed her ladies. 

"The news I have to tell you, " Roger went on, "is that tomorrowMontezuma will issue a decree deposing Cacama, and appointingCuicuitzca Lord of Tezcuco. "

An exclamation of anger and indignation broke from the queen andAmenche. 

"He cannot do it, " the latter exclaimed, passionately. "It isbeyond his power. The emperor has a voice in the council, butbeyond that he has no power to make or unmake the Lords ofTezcuco. "

"At the present moment, " Roger said gravely; "he has got theSpanish power at his back; or rather, he is but the mouthpiece ofthe Spaniards. They are the masters, and care nothing for the lawor usages of your country. "

"The Tezcucans will not receive Cuicuitzca, " Amenche said. "Everyone knows that he is weak and cowardly, and of late he hasbeen at Mexico, dancing attendance on the Spaniards. They willnever receive him. "

The queen raised her head from the couch. 

"We must not build on that, Amenche. He comes, sent here by thewhites; and when Mexico dares not rise against them, you may besure that the people here will not dare to provoke their anger. Besides, who have they to lead them? Was not Cacama betrayed by hisown nobles? Let us send for Cuitcatl, and hear what he advises us. "

Cuitcatl, on his arrival, was so thunderstruck on hearing thatMontezuma had so debased himself, to the Spaniards, as to deposehis own nephew, whose only fault was patriotism, and who had beenendeavoring to effect his rescue, that he was for a minute or twospeechless with indignation. 

"The gods have, indeed, deserted us, " he said; "when they haveturned a monarch who was considered brave and honorable into a baseslave. May their vengeance fall upon him! May the curse of ourruined country descend upon the man who is the real author of ourmisfortunes!"

"Do you think, Cuitcatl, " Amenche asked, "that the people willreceive this usurper?"

"I fear, indeed, that they will do so, " he replied. "Montezuma hasappointed him, and Montezuma's name still has power. At any rate, it will afford them an excuse for submission. Besides, how couldthey fight when so many of our own nobles are treacherous?Doubtless Cacama will not be the only victim, and Montezuma will, at the orders of the Spaniards, disgrace all who have acted withhim. "

"Then what would you advise us to do? We are both resolved that wewill not await the coming of this usurper. "

"My house is at your service, " Cuitcatl said. "It lies, as youknow, near the foot of the hills; and whatever strife may go onhere, its quiet is little likely to be invaded. Cuicuitzca will notconcern himself at present with you, nor would he venture to takeany hostile steps against you; for did he do so, it would excite astorm of indignation. 

"As to you, Princess, as his own sister, and of the royal blood, you could if you liked stay here, as at present; and indeed, wereit not that I am sure you would not leave the queen, I shouldadvise you to do so; for you might then act in the interests ofCacama, should you see an opportunity. "

Amenche shook her head. 

"No, " she said, "brother though he is, I would not bend my headbefore a usurper, while Cacama lives. When do you think we hadbetter leave here?"

"I should say it were best to leave at once, " Cuitcatl replied. "Iwill order three or four litters to be prepared; for yourselvesand, say, two of your most trusted attendants. Bathalda will find, in the town, men on whom he can rely to take you. In this way nonehere will know where you have gone. I will have the litters inreadiness at a short distance from the palace, and you can thenissue out by the garden gate, unobserved. I shall, of course, myself escort you. "

"What shall we take with us, Cuitcatl?"

"I will get, in addition to those who carry the litters, five orsix porters. These I will bring up through the gardens to theprivate door, and Roger and I will carry down to them such parcelsof your clothes as you may make up. I should then make up two largecaskets with your own jewels, those of Cacama, and some of the mostvaluable stones and jewels from the royal treasury--leaving all theroyal ornaments worn on state occasions, so that the usurper willnot know that any have been abstracted. "

"I would rather take nothing but my own and Cacama's personaljewels, " the queen said. 

"The contents of the whole treasury are his, by rights; and youmust remember, Madam, that jewels may be very useful to you. Youwill have to work for Cacama, and unhappily there are many who arenot insensible to bribes; and the possession of valuable jewels mayenable you to be of great assistance to the king. "

"I did not think of that, " the queen said. "Yes, you are right. There is a hoard stowed away by the late king, and by his fatherbefore him. Its existence is only known to my husband and myself. Ihave never seen it, but Cacama tells me that it is of immensevalue; and was to be used only in case of an extreme emergency, anddanger to the state. We can take what we choose from this separatehoard, and Cuicuitzca will find, from the list in the hands of thechief of the treasury, that the royal store is untouched. "

"That will be vastly better, indeed, " Cuitcatl said. "It is wellthat he should have no possible cause of complaint against you. Where is this hidden receptacle?"

"Before I show it you, I will send all our attendants to bed, savethe two we will take with us--my own maid, and Amenche's. "

"I will be going. Roger Hawkshaw will help you, " Cuitcatl said. "Itwill take some time for Bathalda to get the litters and the men. 

"It is now ten o'clock. In three hours the litters shall be outsidethe little gate of the garden, and I will bring six porters to theprivate door at the foot of the stairs. "

"That will be enough, " the queen said. "Two will be ample for ourgarments, and you and Roger Hawkshaw can take the jewels; which, when we start, can go in the litters with us. "

Cuitcatl left. The two ladies who were to accompany the party werethen called in, and informed of what had taken place, and that theyhad been chosen to accompany the queen and princess in theirflight. 

"Tell all the others, " the queen said, "that we are overcome withthe news we have received, and will dispense with all furtherattendance, except your own, for the night. When all is quiet, makeup your jewels and such clothes as you may wish to bring inbundles. Then go to the wardrobe room and make up two bundles, eachas much as a man can carry, of my garments; and two of the samesize, of those of the princess. Take all our jewels out of thecaskets, and put them in with our clothes. "

When the two waiting ladies had retired, the queen said to Roger:

"Now come with me, and we will open the treasure closet. "

The palace was by this time hushed and quiet, the greater part ofthe courtiers had long since left, having hurried away to theirhomes when the news came of Cacama's arrest; and the remainder hadgone to friends in the town or neighborhood, as it was thoughtprobable that the Spaniards might, at once, send a force to takepossession of the palace, and arrest all found there. 

Taking some keys from a strong coffer in Cacama's room, and biddingRoger take a torch from the wall, the queen led the way to theroyal treasury. A massive door was first unlocked, and in a largeroom were seen ranged vessels of gold and silver; strong boxescontaining gold necklaces, armlets, and other ornaments; while onlower shelves were bars of gold and silver, ready to be worked up. 

They passed through this room into another the same size. Around itran deep shelves, in which were piled the treasury papers; with theaccounts of the royal revenues, and the tributes paid by thevarious cities and villages and land owners of the kingdom. In onecorner stood a small cupboard of about four feet high, also filledwith papers. The queen put her hand inside, and touched a smallspring at the back. 

"Now, " she said to Roger; "pull at that corner of the cupboard. "

He obeyed her instructions, and at a vigorous pull the cupboard, which had appeared solidly embedded in the wall, swung round on oneof its angles. Nothing, however, was to be seen save a bare wallbehind it. 

"Now, Roger Hawkshaw, take your dagger and cut away thatplaster--for it is but plaster, though it looks like stone. "

Roger obeyed. The task was an easy one, for the plaster was buthalf an inch thick, and came off in flakes; showing a massivecopper door, three feet six in height, and three feet in width, behind it. No keyhole was visible. 

"Press upwards against the lintel, " the queen said. "That willrelease the catch of the door. "

Roger did so, and at the same moment pushed with his shoulderagainst the door, and it swung round with ease. 

"Do you enter first, with the torch, and we will follow, " the queensaid. 

Roger found himself in a room about twelve feet square. At thefarther end was a pile of gold bars, four feet deep and as muchhigh, extending right across the room. On the floor, along theother two sides, were ranged a number of large chests. 

"Open these, " the queen said. "The gold is of no use to us. "

The chests were full of manufactured gold ornaments, many of themstudded with jewels. Roger was astounded at the amount of wealththus stored away. 

"Cacama told me, " the queen said, "that even the treasure houses ofMontezuma are poor, in comparison to the treasure his grandfatherand father stowed away here; and I can well believe it. You havenot opened that small chest, yet. "

This was opened, and was found to contain a number of bags whichwere full of pearls, turquoise, and other precious stones, of largesize and immense value. 

"We will take this chest away, as it stands, " the queen said. 

"It would be awkward to carry, " Roger objected. "It is very heavy, and its shape would tell at once that it contained valuables. Thecontents do not weigh many pounds, and could easily be wrapped upin a cloth and put into one of the litters, without excitingobservation. If you will allow me, I will go back to one of thesleeping rooms and fetch two or three thick rugs. "

He hurried away, and in a few minutes returned. The bags weretransferred from the chest to one of the rugs he had brought, whichwas then wrapped round and tied into a bundle. On two other rugswere placed heaps of necklaces and other ornaments from the largerchests, until each contained, as nearly as Roger could guess bylifting them, some sixty pounds' weight of gold ornaments. Thesewere similarly tied up, and the three bundles were then carried outfrom the hidden room, and conveyed to the apartment they had beforeleft. 

Roger then went back to the treasury, closed the copper door, sweptup and placed in a rug every particle of plaster, and then swungthe cabinet back into its position, where it fastened with a loudclick. So firmly was it fixed that, although Roger tried with hiswhole strength, it did not shake in the slightest; and the work wasso admirably done that, from the closest inspection, he was unableto discern aught that would have shown that the cabinet was notbuilt into the wall. He then returned to where the ladies werewaiting him. 

The queen urged him to take two or three of the bags of jewels, butthis he absolutely refused to do. 

"I am acting as Cacama's friend, " he said; "and as the promisedhusband of his sister; and I should feel myself degraded, indeed, were I to receive even one of those jewels. "

"But there is no saying when we shall meet again, " the queen said. "There is no knowing what terrible events may occur. "

"Whatever occurs, lady, I shall see you again, if I live, " Rogersaid. "If not, of what use are the jewels to me?"

At the appointed hour, Cuitcatl returned. 

"All is in readiness, " he said. 

The two attendants were summoned from the apartments where they hadbeen waiting. Roger and his friend first carried down the bundlesof clothing, and then took up the rugs containing the heavy goldornaments; Roger taking, in addition, the small parcel with thejewels. The attendants then took up their own bundles, and thewhole party proceeded downstairs, and out into the garden. 

Cuitcatl led the way with the queen. Roger followed with Amenche, the two ladies with the porters came behind. 

"How strange, " Roger said. "Last time I came at night through thisgarden I was a fugitive, and you came down to bid me farewell. Nowit is you who have to fly!"

"When shall we meet again?" the girl sobbed. 

"I cannot tell you, dear; but if I live, we will meet again. Thingsmay right themselves, yet; and at least, whatever happens to thisunfortunate country, we may be happy together. I have a good friendin Malinche, and if the Spaniards conquer, Cortez will certainlygive me leave to marry you. It is his policy to marry his soldiersto the daughters of Mexicans. If Cortez fails, and the Spaniardsare finally driven out, Cacama will recover his own again, and canthen proclaim that I am not of Spanish birth, and can give you tome. So you see that, whatever comes, there is hope that things willgo happily with us. "

"I am afraid, Roger. I fear there is to be no happiness in thisunfortunate country. "

"Then we must leave it together, " Roger said cheerfully. "You arenaturally depressed now, and see things in their darkest light; butyou will grow more hopeful again, when you are once established inCuitcatl's home. Arrange with him for Bathalda to act as messengerbetween us. He is faithful and brave, and will manage to reach me, whatever comes of it. "

A few minutes later they were beyond the gardens. The four littersstood ready. The queen and princess and the two ladies took theirseats in them, and the three bundles of valuables were also placedinside. 

"I shall love you--I shall love you until death, " Amenche sobbedout, and then the procession moved away, leaving Roger standing byhimself. 

Skirting the outside wall of the garden, he made his way to theshore of the lake. He found the boatmen asleep in their canoe. Assoon as he aroused them, they seized their paddles and, on histaking his seat, pushed off. 

"There is no occasion for speed, " he said. "It is but two o'clocknow, and it is of no use our reaching Mexico until daybreak; forthe gates of the palace will be closed, and there will be nogetting in, dressed as I am, until sunrise. "

They therefore paddled quietly across the lake, often resting for aconsiderable time, and so arranging that they approached the cityat the same time as a number of market boats, from the villages onthe lake. 

"Well, " Malinche asked with a smile, as he met her in one of thecourts, as he entered, "and where is your lady love?"

"I have not brought her here, " he said, rather indignantly. "Youdid not suppose that I was going to bring her back to a barrackroom? I am not an officer, to have a suite of apartments to myself. Besides, if I could have had the whole palace to myself, I shouldnot have asked her to forsake her sister-in-law, in her distress. The two have fled together, and when the usurper arrives theretoday, he will find that no one knows where they have gone. 

"However, I hope he will not trouble himself about them. Afterhaving taken Cacama's place, he could hardly wish to have Cacama'swife there; and I think he will be very glad when he hears that shehas left. 

"Can I see Cacama? I should like to tell him that his wife is insafety. "

"I will take you with me, " Malinche said. "I saw him yesterday, when he was brought before Montezuma. He is a gallant prince, and Igrieve that misfortune has befallen him. "

Malinche led the way to the prison room where Cacama was confined. The sentries at the door passed her and her companion withouthesitation, for they knew that her influence was supreme withCortez, and that orders did not apply to her. 

"I will come again for you, in half an hour, " she said, as thesentry unbolted the door. 

Cacama was lying on a couch, covered with rough mats. He sat up asthe door opened; and leaped to his feet, with an exclamation ofsatisfaction, when he saw who his visitor was. 

"I have been longing to see you, Roger, " he said. "I knew that youwould come to me, as soon as you could. Have you heard thatMontezuma has deposed me, and appointed Cuicuitzca Lord ofTezcuco?"

"I heard it yesterday afternoon, Cacama; and crossed at nightfallto Tezcuco, with the news. "

"You saw my wife?" Cacama asked eagerly. "How is she? How does shebear the blow?"

"She was lost in grief when I first arrived there, but thenecessity for action aroused her. She and Amenche agreed that theywould not await the coming of the usurper today. They left thepalace secretly, under the charge of Cuitcatl, who had litters inreadiness for them; and started for his house, which he placed attheir disposal. None save two attendants, whom they took with them, knew that they had left; and should the usurper seek forthem--which, Cuitcatl agreed with me, is not likely to be the case, as he will have enough to occupy his time and thoughts--it will belong before he can find whither they have gone. 

"I must tell you, Prince, that the queen last night opened thesecret treasury, and took with her a considerable amount of thegold ornaments and the precious stones; so that she should have themeans, if opportunity occur, of offering bribes either to thenobles of Tezcuco, or to your guards here. "

"I would I were free but for an hour, " Cacama said passionately. "Iwould make an example of the treacherous nobles who betrayed us. The queen has done well, in going to the secret chamber. It was tobe kept for an emergency, and never was there a greater emergencyfor Tezcuco than now. Still, there were a large number of jewels inthe public treasury, which she might have taken without breaking inupon the hoard. "

"She thought that Cuicuitzca would, on his arrival, inquire fromthe chief of the treasury if everything was untouched. If he hadfound that a large number of valuables had been taken, he wouldconnect it with the flight, and would at once send in alldirections to overtake them; whereas, if he found that everythingwere untouched, he would think no more of her. "

"Quite right, " Cacama agreed. "Yes, it was certainly better to openthe secret chamber. It was closed up again, I hope; for I would notthat all the treasure which my father and grandfather stored awayshould be wasted by Cuicuitzca, or fall into the hands of hisgreedy friends, the Spaniards. "

Roger informed him of the steps that had been taken; and that, withthe exception of the fact that the plaster had been removed, allwas exactly as before; and that the entrance could never bediscovered, unless the cupboard was torn from its place. 

"There is little fear of that being done. All the shelves andfittings of the treasury are of the plainest wood, and offer noinducement to anyone to take the trouble to break them down. Thetreasury might be sacked a dozen times, without its occurring toanyone to break down that small cupboard in the corner. "

Roger now told Cacama of the arrangement that had been made, thatBathalda should act as messenger between himself and Amenche; andsaid he doubted not that, on the following day, the man wouldpresent himself. 

"Have you any message to send to the queen?" he asked. 

"Tell her that I am well, and that I am delighted to hear she hasleft the palace before Cuicuitzca arrives. Bid her on no account totry to stir up the false nobles in my favor. They would only betrayher to Montezuma. And so long as the Spaniards are masters here, itis useless to think of revolt elsewhere. 

"I do not believe that this will last long. The Mexicans arepatient and submissive, but there is a limit, and Montezuma hasalmost reached it. The time cannot be far off when the people willno longer endure the present state of things, here; and when theyrise, they will overwhelm these Spanish tyrants, and then I shallbe freed. I can wait for a few weeks, and I shall doubtless havecompanions here, ere long. "

The door now opened, and Malinche, looking in, told Roger that hemust leave, as she was required by Cortez. Saying goodbye toCacama, therefore, he returned to his quarters. 

Chapter 17: The Insurrection. 

Cacama's prognostication was speedily verified; for in the courseof the next two or three days, all the nobles who had joined him inpreparations for a rising were, by Montezuma's orders, arrested andsent in, in chains, and were placed with him in prison. 

Bathalda came on the day after Roger's return, with the news thatthe two ladies had reached Cuitcatl's house in safety and, as theybelieved, without exciting observation. The queen was anxious toknow if he had seen Cacama, and whether her husband had anyinstructions for her. Amenche simply sent him some flowers, gathered by her own hand. 

Roger gave Bathalda Cacama's message to the queen. While out in themarket, he purchased a large packet of choice and delicatesweetmeats, of which he knew Amenche was particularly fond, andgave them to Bathalda; with the message that he would someday teachher to read and write, and then, when they were away from eachother, they could talk at a distance. 

For some little time things went on quietly, but the Spanish greedand bigotry gradually worked the Mexicans up to a point of fury. Atthe suggestion of Cortez, Montezuma sent collectors to all theprincipal cities and provinces, accompanied by Spaniards, and thesebrought back immense quantities of gold and silver plate and othervaluables; and to these Montezuma added an enormous treasure thathad been accumulated and hidden by his father, amounting to a sumwhich astounded even the Spaniards. The value of the gold alone wasequal to nearly a million and a half pounds sterling, in thepresent day, besides a vast amount of gold ornaments and jewelry, and feather work of excellent manufacture. A fifth of this was setaside for the King of Spain, the rest divided among the officersand soldiers. 

Even the extortion of this vast sum from the people might have beenpassed over in quiet, had the Spaniards been content to abstainfrom interference with their religion; but during the weeks thathad elapsed since Montezuma had been a prisoner in their hands, they had vainly endeavored to convert the emperor, and the noblesand attendants on him, to Christianity. 

They had listened attentively to the preaching and exhortations ofFather Olmedo; but their faith in their own gods was unshaken, thebloody sacrifices were carried on as usual in the temples, andthese horrible spectacles naturally excited the wrath andindignation of the Spaniards to the utmost; although theythemselves had, in Cuba and the islands, put to death great numbersof the natives in pursuance of their own religious views. 

Cortez with many of his leaders went to the emperor, and told himthat they would no longer consent to have the services of theirreligion conducted in the palace, but wished to celebrate thempublicly; and therefore requested that the great temple should behanded over to them, for their services. Montezuma was muchagitated. He was a devout believer in his gods; and his conducttowards the Spaniards had been, in no slight degree, influenced bythe belief that their coming had been foretold by Quetzalcoatl, andthat they were the descendants of that god. However, after aconference with the priests, he consented that they should occupyone of the sanctuaries on the summit of the temple. 

Great joy was caused among the Spaniards at this permission. Theyat once took possession of the sanctuary, and thoroughly cleansedit. They then decorated its walls with flowers, and raised analtar, surmounted by a crucifix and an image of the Virgin. Whenall was ready, the whole army moved up the winding ascent to thesummit, and a solemn mass was celebrated. 

The result of this occupation of the temple of their god was soonvisible in the conduct of the Mexicans. Montezuma himself becamegrave and distant towards the Spaniards; and a few days later sentfor Cortez, and informed them that they were in great danger, andthat they had best leave the country, at once. Cortez replied thathe should regret to leave the capital so suddenly, when he had noship to take him from the country; but that if he should be drivento take such a step, he should feel compelled to carry the emperoralong with him. 

Montezuma then agreed to send, at once, a number of workmen to thecoast, to build vessels under the instructions of the Spaniards;and promised to use his authority to restrain his people, assuringthem that the Spaniards would leave, as soon as means wereprovided. A large number of artisans were accordingly sent off atonce, with some of the Spaniards most skilled in ship building; andon their arrival at the coast they began to fell trees, and to makeall preparations for building the vessels. 

In the meantime, at Mexico, every precaution was taken by theSpaniards. Since Montezuma had been in their hands, they had feltin perfect security, had wandered about the city and neighboringcountry as they chose, fished upon the lake, and hunted in theroyal preserves. Now the utmost vigilance was observed, strongguards were mounted, the soldiers slept in their armor with theirarms beside them, and were no longer permitted to leave the palace. 

At this moment news arrived that filled the mind even of Cortezwith consternation. The expedition that he felt sure Velasquez, theGovernor of Cuba, would dispatch against him, had arrived on thecoast, and had landed. It consisted of eighteen vessels, carryingnine hundred men, of whom eighty were cavalry. So large a fleet hadnever before been collected in the Indies. It was commanded by aCastilian noble, named Panfilo de Narvaez. 

Until they arrived at the coast, they had learned very little ofwhat was happening in Mexico, as the vessels which Cortez haddispatched had avoided touching at the islands. They now learned, from the Spaniards left on the coast, all that had taken place; andNarvaez found, with indignation, that Cortez was the conqueror of agreat empire, and that the honor and wealth had been reaped by aman whom he considered as an insolent adventurer, instead of byVelasquez. He therefore at once proclaimed his intention to marchagainst Cortez, and to punish him for his rebellion; and thenatives who had flocked to his camp soon comprehended that the newarmy had arrived as enemies, and not as friends, of the white menwho had preceded them. 

A small body of the troops of Cortez, commanded by Sandoval, werein garrison at Villa Rica; and he at once dispatched a messengerwith the news to Cortez, and prepared for a vigorous defense. Apriest, a noble, and four Spaniards who arrived from Narvaez, ordering him to surrender, were bound, placed on the backs ofIndian porters, and sent off to Mexico under a strong guard. 

When the news of the arrival of the force of Narvaez reachedMexico, the soldiers were delighted, believing that means were nowat their disposal for their return home; but when they heard, fromtheir officers, that the newcomers were sent by the Governor ofCuba, and had assuredly arrived as enemies, the troops declaredthat, come what might, they would remain true to their leader. 

On the arrival of the prisoners, Cortez received them with thegreatest courtesy, apologized for the rough conduct of Sandovaland, loading them with presents, converted them into allies. Helearned from the priest that the soldiers of Narvaez had nohostility towards them, and that the arrogance of their leadercaused much discontent among them. 

When he was sure of the good offices of the priest, Cortez sent himback with a friendly letter to Narvaez, whom he adjured to layaside his hostile designs which, if persisted in, might cause theloss of all the conquests he had made. He was ready, he said, togreet him as a brother, and to share with him the fruits of hissuccesses. The priest fulfilled his mission, and added his ownadvice that the offers of Cortez should be accepted. 

Narvaez rejected the counsel with scorn, but the accounts of thepriest of the splendor of the country, the rich spoils won by thesoldiers, and also of the generosity and popularity of Cortez, exercised a great influence over the soldiers. 

The priest was followed by Father Olmedo, with some more letters. These were similarly rejected by Narvaez; but Olmedo, during hisstay at the camp, contrived largely to add to the feeling in favorof Cortez, by his eloquence and the numerous presents hedistributed among the officers and soldiers. 

Cortez had, some time before, dispatched Don Velasquez de Leon, oneof his trusted officers, with a hundred and fifty men, to plant acolony near the mouth of one of the great rivers. He was a kinsmanof the Governor of Cuba, and Narvaez had, on landing, sent to himbegging him to quit the service of Cortez, and march with histroops to join him. Velasquez, instead of doing so, set out at oncefor Mexico; but on his way was met by a messenger from Cortez, whoordered him to stop at Cholula for further orders. 

Cortez summoned a force of two thousand natives from the distantprovince of Chinantla and, leaving Pedro d'Alvarado in command of ahundred and fifty Spaniards in Mexico, marched with the remainderof his force, consisting of some seventy men only, for Cholula. Here he was joined by Velasquez, with his hundred and fifty men. Thus reinforced, they marched to Tlascala, where six hundred nativetroops joined him. 

But his allies soon fell off. They had had too severe an experienceof the fighting powers of the white men to care about taking partin a battle with them, and so many deserted on the way that Cortezdismissed the rest, saying that he would rather part with them, then, than in the hour of trial. On reaching Perote they werejoined by Sandoval with fifty Spaniards, which brought their numberup to two hundred and sixty-six, only five of whom were mounted. 

On their march towards Cempoalla, where Narvaez had now establishedhis headquarters, they were met by an embassy from him, requiringthe acknowledgment by Cortez of his authority, offering at the sametime that all who wished to leave should be transported in hisvessels. By liberal presents Cortez won over the members of theembassy, who returned to Cempoalla to inform the soldiers there ofthe liberality of Cortez, and of the wonderful array of goldornaments and chains worn by his soldiers. 

Narvaez advanced to meet Cortez but, the weather proving bad, againfell back on Cempoalla. Cortez, on the other hand, took advantageof the weather, and in the night fell upon the garrison, and tookthem completely by surprise. 

Sandoval, with a small band, had been told off to attack the templeoccupied by Narvaez, and to take him prisoner. The general, withthe troops in the temple, defended himself bravely, until seriouslywounded by one of the long spears with which Cortez had armed hismen. The thatched roof of the temple was set on fire, the defenderswere driven out by the smoke, and Narvaez was seized and madeprisoner. 

Another division, under Olid, fell upon the guns, captured them, and turned them upon the temples in which the troops werequartered; when the soldiers, whose loyalty to their commander hadalready been sapped, accepted the offer of Cortez of an amnesty forthe past, and a full participation in the advantages of theconquest of the country. Having sworn allegiance to Cortez ascaptain general, they were incorporated in his little army. 

In the morning, when they saw how small had been the body of menwho had defeated them, many regretted the course they had taken, but in the course of the day the two thousand native allies fromChinantla arrived, and their military appearance, and the proofafforded by their presence of the influence of Cortez with theinhabitants of the country, put a stop to the murmuring; especiallyas Cortez ordered all the spoils taken from them to be returned, and distributed among them considerable sums of money--exciting, indeed, murmurs of discontent among his own veterans, whoconsidered that they had been deprived of the spoil they hadrightfully won. 

The eloquence of their general, however, as usual, was successfulin pacifying them; but to prevent further difficulties, he broke uphis force, and sent off two hundred men under Diego de Ordaz, and asimilar number under Velasquez de Leon, to form settlements on thecoasts and rivers; and two hundred men to Vera Cruz, to dismantlethe fleet of Narvaez. 

Scarcely had these parties left when a messenger arrived withletters from Alvarado, saying that the Mexicans had risen andassaulted the Spaniards in their quarters, and had partlyundermined the walls; and that, in the fighting, several of thegarrison had been killed, and a great number wounded. 

Cortez at once dispatched messengers after Velasquez and Ordaz, andordered them to march to join him at Tlascala; recalled a hundredmen from Vera Cruz, and then set forward. The troops suffered muchin their march across the low country to the foot of the hills, beneath a sun of terrible power. However, they reached Tlascala, and were there joined by Ordaz and Velasquez. They were mosthospitably entertained by their allies, and a number of leviesjoined them; and with these and eleven hundred Spaniards, of whom ahundred were cavalry, they marched towards Mexico. 

They took a more northern route than before and, crossing themountains, held their way on to Tezcuco. Upon their route throughthe plains the peasantry held aloof, and the greater portion of thepopulation of Tezcuco withdrew before their arrival; and even itsnew lord, although appointed at the instigation of Cortez, wasabsent from the city. Dispatches arrived from Alvarado saying thatthe Mexicans had, for the last fortnight, ceased their attacks; butwere blockading him in the palace. 

Cortez marched down the lake shore on the following day, andcrossed the causeway to the city. Not a native was to be seen nearthe line of march, not a boat was visible on the lake, and an airof gloom and solitude hung over everything; showing but too plainlythe altered feelings with which the natives regarded the whites. The streets were similarly deserted. When the head of the columnreached the palace, the gates were thrown open and the garrisonrushed out to greet the newcomers, with joyful shouts. 

Cortez now learned the reason of the rising of the Mexicans. It wasthe result of a hideous act of treachery, on the part of Alvarado. In the month of May was the great festival of the war god, whichwas held in his great temple; and the caziques asked permission ofAlvarado to use, for the day, that portion which had been handedover to the Spaniards. He agreed to the request, on the conditionthat the Aztecs should celebrate no human sacrifices, and shouldcome unarmed. 

At least six hundred nobles attended, in their most gorgeous robes, and Alvarado and his soldiers were present as spectators. While theAztecs were employed in a religious dance, Alvarado gave thesignal, his men rushed upon them with their arms, and every one ofthem was massacred unresistingly, not a single soul escaping. 

Various motives were assigned for this most foul massacre. Somewriters have ascribed it solely to the desire for plunder; othersto the desire of Alvarado to strike a blow that would intimidatethe Mexicans from making any insurrectionary movement. Alvaradohimself declared that he had information that the Mexicans intendedto rise, but he gave no proofs, whatever, to justify hissuspicions. The affair, indeed, seems to have been utterlyindefensible, and must ever remain a foul blot upon Spanish honor. 

Cortez was extremely angry at hearing what had taken place and, after listening to Alvarado's explanation, said:

"You have done badly. You have been false to your trust! Yourconduct has been that of a madman!"

It was, however, no time for quarrels; and as it was the impolicyof the deed, rather than its treachery, that angered Cortez, hespeedily forgave the offender, who was one of the most popularofficers in his army. 

The blow Alvarado had struck had a contrary effect to that which hehad expected of it. No sooner had the news of the massacre spreadthrough the city than the whole population rose, and at dawn nextmorning they attacked the palace, with desperate fury. Volumes ofmissiles were poured upon the defenders. The walls were assaulted, and the works set on fire, and the palace might have been taken hadnot Montezuma, yielding to the entreaties--and perhaps threats--ofthe garrison, mounted the walls, and urged the people to desistfrom the attack, as his own safety would be imperiled did theycontinue it. 

They obeyed him as usual, and withdrew from the assault; but threwup works round the place, and proceeded to starve the Spaniardsout. The latter had considerable stores of food, but sufferedseverely from thirst until they were fortunate enough to discover aspring, and were thus enabled to hold out until the arrival ofCortez. 

The latter refused to comply with the request of Montezuma to seehim. He had some reason to doubt the good faith of the emperor, forhe had discovered that the latter had sent envoys to Narvaez; andhe had, upon his arrival at Tlascala, been informed that the risingat Mexico had been, to a great extent, prepared beforehand by theorders of Montezuma; and even the assurances of the officers of thegarrison, that they owed their safety to the emperor's intervention, did not pacify him. 

The real reason, no doubt, of his anger was that he found he hadoverrated the advantages he would gain from Montezuma being in hishands; but for this he himself, and not the emperor, was to blame. At first the capture had all the success that he had expected fromit. The people had obeyed their emperor as implicitly, when acaptive, as when his power had been supreme. They had sent in theirnobles, prisoners and bound, at his orders. They had built shipsfor these strangers. They had suffered them to go unmolestedthrough the country. 

But there was an end even to Aztec patience. The avarice of thewhite men had drained the country of its wealth. Their arrogancehad humiliated their pride. Their occupation of their holiesttemple and the insults to their gods had aroused them to fury; andthe massacre, in cold blood, of six hundred of their nobles, whileengaged in religious devotions, had been the signal for anexplosion. Their emperor, formerly so venerated, they now regardedwith contempt as the creature of the Spaniards; as the betrayer ofhis country; and the thought of his safety no longer restrainedtheir thirst for vengeance. 

Cortez, however, was in no mood to reflect. 

"What have I to do with this dog of a king, " he exclaimed, "whosuffers us to starve before his eyes?

"Go, tell your master and his people, " he said fiercely to theMexicans, "to open the markets, or we will do it for them, at theircost!"

The chiefs, who were the bearers of Montezuma's message, left hispresence in deep resentment; and reported to the emperor, and tothe people outside, the manner in which Montezuma's request for aninterview had been refused. Cortez, however, thought it politic torelease Cuitlahua, Montezuma's brother, who had been among thoseimprisoned for taking share in Cacama's league; and allowed him togo into the city, thinking that he would allay the tumult. 

But Cuitlahua was a man of different spirit from his brother. Hewas heir presumptive to the throne, and a bold and daring prince. The people welcomed him, at once, as Montezuma's representative;and chose him to represent the emperor during his confinement. Cuitlahua accepted the post, and immediately set to work toorganize the fighting men, and to arrange a plan of attack. 

Roger had not been with the party that accompanied Cortez on hisexpedition against Narvaez; but, with his two companions, remainedto form part of the garrison of the palace. 

"You are out of spirits, young fellow, " Juan said, on the day afterCortez had marched away. "You are changed, very much, since youfirst joined us. "

"I have much to make me so, Juan, " Roger replied, in his brokenSpanish. "You see, I am white by blood, but I have dear friendsamong the natives. What do I see? As a white, I perceive that ourposition here is one of the gravest danger, and that destructionmay fall upon us all. As a friend of the natives, I see the countryplundered, the people trodden down and, sooner or later, the ruinand misery of the whole people. "

"You mean we are in danger from Narvaez' people, " Juan said. "Ihave faith in Cortez. He will either fight them or bring them over. He is a wonderful man, and will find some way out of thedifficulty. "

"I do not mean that, entirely, " Roger replied. "I mean that thereis danger from the natives. "

"Pooh!" the old soldier said, disdainfully. "The natives are nobetter than so many women. "

"But even women may be serious opponents, when they are fifty toone, Juan; and you mistake these Mexicans. They have been friendlyand submissive, because it has been the order of the emperor; butalthough physically not strong, they are brave. The Aztec army hasspread the dominion of Mexico over a wide extent of country. Theyhave conquered many peoples, and are by no means to be despised. Itis true you beat the Tlascalans, but that was not because you werebraver than they were, but because of your superior arms and armor, and above all by the terror inspired by your horses--but this willnot last. The Mexicans now know that you are but men, likethemselves; and when they fight, inspired both by national spiritand the memory of their wrongs, I tell you that you will have hardwork to hold your own. "

"Ah well, " Juan grumbled. "If it must come, it must. It will notdisturb my appetite. "

When Roger learned that orders had been given for the massacre atthe temple, he determined firmly that he would take no part in thedeed, whatever it might cost him to refuse. Fortunately, he foundno difficulty in persuading one of the soldiers, told off to act asa guard at the palace during the absence of the rest, to changeplaces with him, as the man wanted to have his share in theexpected plunder. Had Cacama been at liberty, Roger would not havehesitated a moment, but would have left the Spaniards and thrown inhis lot with the Mexicans; but now it was impossible to do so. Thefrenzied population would have seized any white man they came upon, outside the walls of the palace, and would have carried him to thealtars of their gods. It would be hopeless to endeavor to explainthat he was of another race. All white men would be alike, in theireyes. 

He bitterly regretted, now, that he had returned from Tezcuco. Hadhe, at that time, gone with the queen and princess to the house ofhis friend Cuitcatl, he could have remained there in quiet; and thenatives would have seen that he, at least, had no part or share inthis horrible massacre. Now it seemed to him that there was nothingto be done, save to share the lot of the Spaniards, whatever thatmight be. 

He believed that the Mexicans would storm the palace, and slaughterall within it, long before the return of Cortez; and he by no meansshared the confident anticipation of the soldiers, that thegeneral, on his arrival, would very speedily put down anyinsurrection that might occur; and would, with the assistance ofthe soldiers of Narvaez, soon bring all Mexico into subjection. 

It had happened that both Juan and Pedro had also been on guard, during the massacre. This was a great satisfaction to him, for hefelt he could no longer have remained in intimate communion withthem, had their hands been drenched with innocent blood. When, upontheir being relieved at their posts, they joined each other in thechamber they shared in common, the old soldier held up his hand andsaid gruffly:

"Do you hold your tongue, Sancho. I know what you are thinking, lad, as well as if you said it; and maybe I do not disagree withyou; but least said, soonest mended. These rooms without doors arenot places for a man to relieve his mind by strong language, if hehappens to differ from his superiors. It is a bad business, and ashameful one. At Cholula there was some excuse for it. Here thereis none. I am an old soldier, and have taken many a life in mytime, but never in cold blood like this. Say nothing, lad, at anyrate until you get a chance of being outside this city; or on thelake, where none can get near you--then pour it out, as much as youlike. "

"It is like enough, " Roger said, "that none of us will ever go outof the city alive; and it will serve us thoroughly right. If thisis to be a Spaniard and a Catholic, let me be a Mexican and aheathen. "

"There, there, that is enough, " Juan interrupted. "Now let us haveour supper. "

"I can eat nothing, " Roger said, throwing himself down on thecouch, where he remained in silence until a sudden outburst of wildshouts and cries, followed instantly by the trumpet, calling everyman to his allotted place on the walls, aroused him. 

"The work of vengeance has begun, " he said gravely, as he put onhis thick padded jerkin and helmet, and took up his pike. "I onlyhope I may see Alvarado, the author of this massacre, killed beforeI am. "

Juan shook his head as Roger left the room, and he followed withPedro. 

"In faith, I do not blame him. He has been brought up among thesepeople. "

"He is quite right, " the young soldier said. "It is a shamefulbusiness. Had I known that we were coming here to be butchers, Iwould never have taken service under Cortez. What should we havesaid if, on our first arrival here, when Montezuma entertainedCortez and all the cavaliers, his people had slain them at thefeast?"

"Hold your tongue, you young fool!" Juan muttered angrily. "Thething is done, and you cannot undo it. What we have to do now is tofight for our lives. Even if these poor devils have right on theirside, it is not a matter to stop and discuss, now. So keep yourbreath for fighting. I doubt not that we shall soon scatter themlike chaff. "

But this was by no means the case, and it was only the interventionof Montezuma that saved the garrison from destruction. 

The time until the arrival of Cortez had passed slowly. Thesoldiers, weakened by hunger and thirst, muttered angrily againstthe officer who had so rashly brought them into this strait. Few ofthem regretted the deed for its own sake, but simply because it hadbrought on them peril and misfortune. 

Roger had borne his share of the fighting on the walls. He wasdefending his life, and although at first he had fought with littleardor, the pain given by two arrows which pierced his cotton armorheated his blood; and he afterwards fought as stoutly as the rest. 

During the period of inaction he had, more than once, tried toobtain an interview with Cacama; but the prisoners were jealouslywatched, and no one was allowed access to them on any pretext, andtwo officers always accompanied the men who took in their dailyrations. They were regarded as hostages, only less important thanMontezuma himself; and as most of them were very rich and powerfulcaziques, they might offer bribes which might well shake thefidelity of any private soldier. 

When the news arrived that Cortez, with the whole of the army ofNarvaez, was at hand, the depression that had reigned gave way toexultation; and the soldiers believed that they would now take theoffensive, and without loss of time put an end to the insurrection. 

Marina had accompanied Cortez on his expedition, for she was stillnecessary to him as an interpreter, and her influence with thenatives was great. Roger obtained an interview with her, a fewhours after her return. She had evidently been crying passionately. 

"My heart is broken, Roger, " she said. "I had hoped that the whitemen would have done great things for my country. They know so much, and although I thought there might be trouble at first, for greatchanges can never be introduced without trouble, I never dreamed ofanything like this. Cholula was bad enough, but there the peoplebrought it on themselves; and the Spaniards would have been slain, had they not first begun to kill. But here it is altogetherdifferent. It was an unprovoked massacre, and after this, who canhope that the whites and Mexicans can ever be friendly together?

"I love Cortez. He is great and generous, and had he been here thiswould have never happened; but many of his people are cruel, andthey are all greedy of wealth; and he, general though he is, has togive way to them. 

"I remember that, in the old days at Tabasco, you told me howcruelly the Spaniards had treated the people of the islands; butwhen I saw them first, I thought that you, being of a differentnation, had spoken too hardly of them. I see, now, that you wereright. I have, all along, done what I could for my people; andthough I am with the invaders, I am sure they recognize this, andthat they feel no ill will against me. But now I fear that theywill curse me, as they will curse them; and that, through all time, my name will be abhorred in Mexico, " and she again burst intotears. 

"I do not think so, Malinche. At Tezcuco it was always said thatyou stood between the natives and the whites, and it was owing toyou that they were not more harsh than they were. 

"As to this massacre, God forbid that I should say a single word indefense of it! As a white man and a Christian, I feel it is an actof horrible atrocity; but it should not make such an impressionupon your people, who make wars solely to obtain victims, whom theymay sacrifice at the altars of their gods; and who, every year, slay in cold blood fully twenty-five thousand people who have donethem no wrong. By the side of such horrible slaughter as this, themurder of six hundred, the other day, was but a drop in the oceanof blood annually shed here. "

"Had it been in battle, it would have been nothing, " Malinche said. "Had they offered them up at the altars of the gods, the peoplewould have understood it, for they do it themselves; but this was afoul act of treachery. Who, after this, can believe in the promisesof the whites?

"I know the people. You whites despise them, because they havehitherto allowed themselves to be subdued without resistance; butnow that their first awe of the Spaniards has died away, and theyhave nerved themselves to take up arms, you will find that they arebrave. I see nothing but trouble before us. Cortez feels confidentthat he can easily repulse any attack, and subdue the city and thecountry round; but I do not think so. "

"Nor do I, Malinche. No men could have fought more bravely than theMexicans, the other day. It is true that we were but in smallnumbers, and that we are now many times stronger, and have Cortezto command us; but on the other hand, the attack was but a hastyone, and the next time we shall have the whole Mexican force uponus. "

"What will you do, Roger?"

"I must fight for the Spaniards, " Roger said gloomily. "They arenot my countrymen, but they are white men as I am, and surroundedby foes. Besides, I have no option. The Mexicans cannot distinguishbetween Spaniards and Englishmen, and I should be seized andsacrificed, were I to set foot beyond the walls. Were it not forthat I would leave the city, join Amenche, and leave the Spaniardsand Mexicans to fight out their quarrel as they might; but now, whichever won, the result would be fatal to me. If the Mexicanswere victorious, I, like all other whites, would be sacrificed totheir gods. If the Spaniards won, I should be executed as atraitor. Therefore, there is nothing for me to do but to remainwith the Spaniards, and share their fate, whatever it may be. "

The next morning silence reigned over the city. Not a Mexican wasto be seen anywhere near the palace, within which the Spaniardswere virtually prisoners. Cortez hoped, however, that Cuitlahuawould soon persuade the people to return to their usual habits, andto open the markets for provisions; but in any case, he felt soconfident of his power to overawe the city, that he sent off amessenger with dispatches to the coast, saying that he had arrivedsafely, and should soon overcome all opposition. 

In half an hour, however, the messenger returned at a gallop, wounded in a score of places. He reported that the city was up inarms, the drawbridges were raised, and the Mexicans were marchingtowards the palace. Scarcely had he arrived, when the sentinels onthe towers shouted that masses of men were approaching, by all thestreets leading to the palace; and immediately afterwards theterraces and flat roofs of the houses near were darkened by throngsof natives, shouting and brandishing their weapons. 

The trumpet instantly sounded to arms, and so strict was thediscipline that prevailed that, in an incredibly short time, everysoldier was at his post. The position was capable of being defendedagainst a very numerous enemy, unprovided with artillery; for thewall round the great one-storied building, though low, was strong;and the turrets, placed at intervals upon it, enabled the defendersto command its face, and to pour missiles upon any who might bebold enough to endeavor to effect a breach, by undermining it withcrowbars and levers. The garrison, too, were sufficient for itsdefense; for there were not only some twelve hundred Spaniards, butthe eight thousand Tlascalan allies. 

The Aztecs rushed forward, with the shrill whistle used as a battlecry by the people of Anahuac; and, as they advanced, poured a rainof missiles of all kinds upon the palace, to which were added thoseshot from the terraces and flat roofs. 

The Spaniards had pierced the walls with embrasures for theircannon, and these commanded all the avenues. The gunners waiteduntil the columns were close at hand, and then their terribledischarge swept lanes through the crowded masses in the streets. For a moment the Mexicans paused, paralyzed by the terribleslaughter; and then, rallying, rushed forward again. Three timesthe cannon were discharged into their midst; but though broken anddisordered, they still pressed on until they swept up to the veryfoot of the walls, pouring in a hail of arrows. 

They were well seconded by those on the housetops who, from theirelevated position, were on a level with the Spaniards; and whosemissiles, arrows, javelins, and stones thrown with great force fromslings, galled the defenders greatly, and wounded great numbers ofthem. 

In vain did the Aztecs strive to climb the walls. These were of nogreat height but, as they showed their heads above the parapet, they were shot down by the Spanish arquebus men, or struckbackwards by the weapons of the Tlascalans. Failing to scale thewalls, they tried to batter down the parapet with heavy pieces oftimber. But the stonework was too strong, and they then shotburning arrows into the palace, and hurled blazing torches over thewall. 

The palace itself was of stone, but some of the exterior workswhich had been constructed were of wood, and these were soon onfire. The defenders had no water with which to extinguish theflames and, at the point where the new works joined the wall, thefire was so fierce that they were afraid it would spread to thepalace; and, to extinguish it, were forced to adopt the desperateexpedient of overthrowing the wall upon the burning mass. Thebreach thus made was guarded by a battery of heavy guns and a partyof arquebusiers, and these repelled every attempt of the Mexicansto take advantage of the breach which had been thus formed. 

The fight continued until night fell, and the Mexicans then drewoff. Cortez and his followers were astonished at the obstinacy withwhich they had fought, and the contempt of death they haddisplayed. They had obtained such easy victories, with forces but afourth of those which Cortez now commanded, that he had formed thelowest opinion of the fighting powers of the Aztecs. But he nowfound that a nation was not to be trampled upon with impunity. 

However, he consoled himself with the thought that this was but atemporary outbreak of fury; and he determined to sally out with allhis force, on the following morning, and to inflict a terriblechastisement upon his assailants. 

As soon as the morning broke, the Spaniards were under arms. Cortezwas speedily undeceived in his hopes that the slaughter of theprevious day would have cowed the Mexicans. The great square andthe streets leading to it were seen to be crowded with foes, whoappeared better organized than on the previous day, being dividedinto regiments, each with its banners. These, the Mexicanattendants on Montezuma told them, were the cognizances of the manycities of the plain, showing that the whole people were joining inthe movement commenced by those of the capital. Towering above therest was the royal standard of Mexico. 

Among the crowd were numerous priests who, with excited gestures, called upon them to avenge the insulted gods, and to destroy thehandful of invaders who had brought disgrace upon the nation, hadtrampled it under foot, had made their sovereign a captive, andmurdered their nobles in cold blood. It was evident that, fierce ashad been the fighting on the previous day, the renewed assaultwould be even more formidable. 

Chapter 18: The Rising In Mexico. 

The appearance of the vast crowd that surrounded the palacediffered much from that which they had presented on the previousday, when the Mexicans had fought in their usual garments, or intheir padded cuirasses. Today they had laid aside all theirgarments save their loincloths, having found by experience thattheir cotton armor was absolutely useless against the missiles ofthe Spaniards. The chiefs were now conspicuous, as they moved toand fro among the dark masses, by their gay dresses and the metalbreastplates worn over the bright feather work. They wore helmetsmade to resemble the heads of ferocious wild beasts, crested withbristly hair or surmounted by bright feather plumes. Some wore onlya red fillet round their head, having tufts of cotton hanging fromit; each tuft denoting some victory in which they had taken part, and their own rank in the army. Noble and citizen, priest andsoldier, had all united in the common cause. 

The assault was about to commence, when the Spaniards' artilleryand musketry poured death into the crowded ranks. The gates were atonce thrown open, and Cortez at the head of his cavalry dashed out, followed by the infantry and the Tlascalan allies. Confused by theslaughter made by the firearms, the Aztecs could offer noresistance to the onslaught. The cavalry trampled them underfoot, and mowed them down with sword and lance. The Spanish foot andTlascalans following close behind carried on the work ofdestruction, and it seemed to the Spaniards that the fight wasalready over, when the Aztecs fled before them. 

The movement of retreat, however, ceased the moment the Mexicansreached the barricades which they had thrown up across the streets;and forming behind these they made a gallant stand, while thoseupon the housetops poured showers of arrows, darts, and greatstones down upon the advancing Spaniards. In vain the Spanishartillery were brought up, and their fire swept away thebarricades; there were still others behind, and at each thedesperate fight was renewed. 

Coming down from the side streets, the Aztecs fell upon the Spanishflanks; and clouds of missiles were shot from the boats, whichcrowded the canals everywhere intersecting the streets. 

Cortez and his cavaliers continued to make desperate chargesthrough the Aztecs, who, although unable to withstand the weightand impetus of the horses, closed round them, striving to throw theriders from their backs and to stab the horses themselves--throwingaway their lives without hesitation, on the chance of getting oneblow at the Spaniards. The moment the horsemen drew back, theAztecs followed them; and although their loss was immense, theirranks were instantly filled up again, while the Spaniards could illspare the comparatively small number who fell on their side. 

At last, after hours of carnage, the Spaniards, exhausted by theirexertions and having eaten nothing since the night before, fellback to the palace. Diaz, one of the historians of the events, whowas present at the combat, expressed the astonishment felt by theSpaniards at the desperation with which the despised Mexicans hadfought. 

"The Mexicans, " he said; "fought with such ferocity that if we hadhad the assistance of ten thousand Hectors, and as many Orlandos, we should have made no impression on them. There were several ofour troops who had served in the Italian wars; but neither there, nor in the battles with the Turk, have they ever seen anything likethe desperation shown by these Indians. "

As the Spaniards fell back the Aztecs followed them, pouring involleys of stones and arrows; and as soon as they had entered thepalace encamped around it, showing that their spirit was whollyunbroken. Although--as it was contrary to their custom to fight atnight--they did not renew the attack, they shouted insultingthreats as to the Spaniards' fate, when they should fall into theirhands; and were evidently well satisfied with the events of theday, and looked for victory on the morrow. 

Cortez had received a severe wound in the hand during the fight, and he and his companions felt how grievously they had mistaken thecharacter of the Aztecs. They had sallied out that morning, confident in their power to crush out the insurrection. Theyreturned, feeling that their situation was well-nigh desperate, andthat henceforth they must fight, not for dominion, but for life. 

As soon as day broke the fight was renewed, but this time it wasthe Aztecs and not the Spaniards who began it. There was no idea ofa fresh sortie. All that the garrison could hope was to defendtheir position. So furiously did the natives attack that, for atime, they forced their way into the entrenchments; but theSpaniards, whose turn it was to fight with the bravery of despair, fell upon them with such fury that none of those who had gained anentry returned. 

Cortez now sent to Montezuma, to request him to interpose, as hehad done before, between them and his people. The emperor refusedto interfere. He had viewed the desperate fighting of the last twodays with bitter humiliation. He had seen his brother Cuitlahualeading on his troops, with the greatest gallantry; while hehimself, thanks to his own conduct, was a helpless prisoner. Hemourned over the terrible losses his people were suffering; and thefact that his kindness to the Spaniards had brought upon himnothing but ill treatment and insult at their hands, had earned himthe contempt of his people, and had involved his country inmisfortune and ruin, cut him to the heart. 

"What have I to do with Malinzin?" he said coldly. "I desire onlyto die. "

When still further urged, he added:

"It is useless. They will neither believe me, nor the false wordsand promises of Malinzin. You will never leave these walls alive. "

On being assured that the Spaniards would willingly depart, andleave the country, if their assailants would open a way to them, heat last consented to address the people. Clothing himself in hisrichest robes of state, he ascended the central turret of thepalace; surrounded by a guard of Spaniards, and accompanied byseveral Aztec nobles. When he was seen, the din of war ceased as ifby magic. A dead silence fell upon the multitude, and they kneltand prostrated themselves before the sovereign they had so longheld in the deepest reverence. 

But when he addressed them, assuring them that he was a guest, andnot a prisoner, of the Spaniards; and ordered them to lay downtheir arms, and to allow the Spaniards to march to the coast, indignation at his cowardice overpowered their feelings ofreverence and respect. They burst into taunts and execrations, anda moment later a storm of missiles were hurled at the man who hadbetrayed them. 

The Spanish guards, seeing the effect his presence had produced, had stood aside, to enable him the better to be seen; and beforethey could close around him, and cover him with their shields, three missiles struck him; one, a stone hurled from a sling, smiting him on the head with such violence that he fell insensible. When the Aztecs saw him fall, their brief outburst of indignationwas succeeded by one of sorrow; and with a cry of grief the wholemultitude dispersed, and in a minute or two the crowded square waswholly deserted. 

Montezuma was carried to his chamber. When he recoveredsensibility, he refused absolutely to allow his wounds to bedressed, and tore off the bandages. Not a word passed his lips. Hesat in an attitude of the deepest dejection. His own peopledespised him, and had raised their hands against him. He had drunkdeeply of the cup of humiliation, at the hands of the Spaniards;but this last drop filled it to overflowing. There was nothing forhim but to die. 

The Spanish leaders tried, but in vain, to persuade him to submitto surgical treatment. He paid no attention to their words, andthey were soon called away by fresh danger from without. 

The Aztecs had speedily recovered from their emotion at seeing thefall of the emperor, and a body of five or six hundred of them, including many nobles and military leaders of high rank, had takenpossession of the great temple; and now from its summit, a hundredand fifty feet high, opened a rain of missiles upon the palace. TheSpaniards could not effectually return their fire, for the Aztecswere sheltered by the sanctuaries on the summit of the pyramids. 

It was absolutely necessary, for the safety of the defenders, todislodge them from this position; and Cortez ordered hischamberlain, Don Escobar, with a hundred men, to storm the teocalliand set fire to the sanctuaries. But the little force were threetimes repulsed, and forced to fall back with considerable loss. Cortez then, though suffering much from the wound in his left hand, determined himself to lead the assault. As he was incapable ofholding his shield, he had it strapped to his left arm; and withthree hundred picked men, and some thousands of the Tlascalans, sallied out from the palace, and attacked the Aztecs in the templeat the foot of the pyramid. 

The Spaniards made their way through these without much difficulty, and then commenced the ascent of the pyramid. This offered greatfacilities for defense. There were five terraces connected bysteps, so placed that those mounting the pyramid had to make thewhole circuit, on each terrace, before reaching the steps leadingto the next. It was thus necessary to pass round the pyramid fourtimes, or nearly two miles, exposed to the missiles of those uponthe summit. 

Leaving a strong body of Spaniards and Tlascalans at the bottom, toprevent the natives ascending and attacking him in the rear, Cortezled the way up the staircase, followed closely by his principalofficers. In spite of the heavy stones and beams of wood which, with a storm of arrows, were hurled down upon them, the Spaniardswon their way from terrace to terrace, supported by the fire oftheir musketeers below, until at last they reached the greatplatform on the summit of the pyramid. 

Here a terrible conflict commenced. The Aztecs, brought to bay, andfighting not only for life, but in the presence of their country'sgods, displayed a valor at least equal to that of the Spaniards. Numbers were slightly in their favor, but this was far more thancounter-balanced by the superior arms of the Spaniards; and by thearmor, which rendered them almost invulnerable to the comparativelypuny weapons of the Mexicans. And yet, for three hours the fightcontinued. At the end of that time, all the Mexicans, save two orthree priests, were killed; while forty-five of the Spaniards hadfallen, and almost all the others were wounded. 

While this fight had been raging the combat had ceased, elsewhere;the combatants on both sides being absorbed in the struggle takingplace at the summit of the temple. They could not, of course, judgehow it was going; though they caught sight of the combatants asthey neared the edges of the platform, which was unprotected bywall or fence; and many in the course of the struggle fell, or werehurled, over it. 

The moment the struggle was over, the Spaniards rushed withexulting shouts into the sanctuary of the Mexican god, reeking withthe blood of fresh-killed victims; cast the image from itspedestal; rolled it across the platform to the head of the steps;and then, amid shouts that were echoed by their comrades below, sent it bounding down, while a cry of anguish and dismay rose fromthe Mexicans. 

The image dethroned, fire was applied to the sanctuary; and thesmoke and flames, rising up, must have told countless thousands, watching the capital from the housetops of the neighboring cities, that the white men had triumphed over the gods of Mexico; and that, as at Cholula so at the capital, these had proved impotent toprotect their votaries from the dread invaders. So dismayed werethe Mexicans, at the misfortune, that they offered no resistance tothe return of the Spaniards from the temple, and retired to theirhouses without further fighting. 

At night the Spaniards sallied out again, relying upon the habit ofthe Mexicans to abstain from fighting at night, and burnt severalhundred houses. 

Believing that the spirit of the Mexicans would be broken now, Cortez, on the following morning, mounted the turret from whichMontezuma had addressed them. Malinche was by his side; and when heheld up his hands, to show that he wished to address them, asilence fell upon the multitude; and Malinche's voice was heardplainly by them, as she translated the words of Cortez. He toldthem they must now feel that they could not struggle against theSpaniards. Their gods had been cast down, their dwellings burnt, their warriors slaughtered. And all this they had brought onthemselves, by their rebellion. Yet if they would lay down theirarms, and return to the obedience of their sovereign, he would stayhis hand. If not, he would make their city a heap of ruins, andleave not a soul alive to mourn over it. 

But Cortez learned, at once, that the spirit he had roused in theMexicans was in no way lowered by their reverses. One of the greatchiefs answered him that it was true he had hurled down their gods, and massacred their countrymen; but they were content to lose athousand lives for every one that they took. 

"Our streets, " he said, "are still thronged with warriors. Ournumbers are scarcely diminished. Yours are lessening every day. Youare dying with hunger and sickness. Your provisions and water arefailing. You must soon fall into our hands. The bridges are brokendown, and you cannot escape. There will be too few of you left tosatisfy the vengeance of the gods. "

When he had finished, a shower of arrows showed that hostilitieshad recommenced. 

The garrison were now completely disheartened. Of what use thetremendous exertions they had made, and the lives that had beenlost? They were still, as they had been on the first day of theirarrival, hemmed in in their fortress, surrounded by foes thirstingfor their blood. Great numbers were wounded, more or less severely. Their provisions were well-nigh gone. The enemy were bolder thanever. They had been promised wealth and honor--they were starving, and death stared them in the face. They loudly exclaimed that theyhad been deceived, and betrayed. 

But the men who had served all along with Cortez stood firm. Theyhad still every confidence in their leader. It was not his faultthat they had been brought to this pass, but by the misconduct ofothers, during his absence. At any rate, as they pointed out totheir comrades, the only chance of escape was unity and obedience. 

Cortez himself was, as always in a moment of great danger, calm andcollected. The thought of having to leave the city, to abandon allthe treasures they had taken, was even more painful to him than tothe soldiers. It was not the loss of his own share of the booty, but of that of the emperor, that he regretted; for he felt thatthis, together with the downfall of all his plans, and the loss ofthe kingdom he had already counted won, would bring upon him thedispleasure of his emperor, would give strength to his enemies atcourt, and would probably ensure his being recalled in disgrace. 

Nevertheless, he saw that retreat was necessary, for the positioncould not be maintained. Every day the defenses became weaker, themen more exhausted by fighting, and there would soon be no longer amorsel of bread to serve out to them. A retreat must therefore bemade. 

The question was, which route should be chosen? In any case, one ofthe narrow dikes connecting the island city with the shore must betraversed; and on these causeways the Spaniards would fight undergreat disadvantage. Finally, he settled upon that leading toTlacopan, which was much the shortest, being only two miles inlength. 

For some days a large party of men had been at work constructingmovable towers, similar to those used, centuries before, in sieges. They moved on rollers, and were to be dragged by the Tlascalanallies. From their summits the soldiers could shoot down upon thehousetops, from which they had been hitherto so annoyed. The towerswere also provided with bridges, which could be let down on to theroofs, and so enable the soldiers to meet their opponents hand tohand. 

When the structures were completed, the Spaniards again took theoffensive. The gates were opened, and the three towers, dragged bythe Tlascalans, moved out. The Mexicans, astonished at the sight ofthese machines, from whose summits a heavy fire of musketry werekept up, fell back for a time. The towers were moved up close tothe terraces, and the soldiers, after partly clearing them by theirfire, lowered the light bridges and, crossing, engaged in ahand-to-hand fight with the Mexicans, and drove them from theirpositions. 

But from the lofty houses of the nobles, the Mexicans stillmaintained their resistance. The towers were not high enough tooverlook these and, as they came up, beams of wood and huge stoneswere cast down upon them; striking with such force that it soonbecame evident, to those within them, that the towers would nothold together. 

They were dragged on, however, until a canal crossed the road. Thebridge had been removed, and both the cavalry and the towers werebrought to a standstill. The latter were abandoned, and Cortezordered his troops to make a road forward, by filling up the canalwith stones and wood from the houses near. 

While engaged in this operation, they were exposed to an incessantfire from every point of advantage in the neighborhood, and fromthe opposite bank of the canal. The work was, however, completed;and the cavalry, crossing, drove the Mexicans headlong down thegreat street; until they came to another canal, where the same workhad again to be performed. No less than seven canals crossed thestreet, and it took two days of constant fighting before the lastof these was crossed, and the whole street in their hands. 

Just as the last canal had been captured, Cortez, who was ever atthe head of his men, received news that the Mexicans desired toopen a parley with him, and that some of their nobles had arrivedat the palace for that purpose. Delighted at the news, he rode backwith his officers. The Mexicans requested that the two priests whohad been captured in the great temple should be released, andshould be the bearers of his terms, and discuss the negotiations. 

Cortez at once consented, and the priests left with the envoys;with instructions that, if the Mexicans would lay down their arms, the past should be forgiven. The mission was, however, a meretrick. The Mexicans were most anxious to rescue the priests, one ofwhom was the high priest, and therefore most sacred in their eyes. Cortez had scarcely sat down to a meal, which he sorely neededafter his fatigues, when the news was brought that the Mexicans hadagain attacked, with greater fury than ever; and, at three points, had driven off the detachments placed to guard the newly-madecauseways across the canal. 

Cortez and his companions leaped on their horses and, riding downthe great street, again cleared it. But no sooner had he reachedthe other end than the Mexicans, gathering in the lanes and sidestreets, poured in again, and overpowered the guard at one of theprincipal canals. 

Swarms of warriors poured in on all sides, and a storm of arrowsand other missiles was poured down upon Cortez and his cavaliers. The confusion at the broken bridge was tremendous. The cavalry andinfantry struggled fiercely with the crowds of foes, while othersstrove again to repair the bridge which the Mexicans had again torndown. 

Cortez himself performed prodigies of valor in covering the retreatof his men, dashing alone into the midst of the ranks of the enemy, shouting his battle cry, and dealing death with every blow of hissword. So far did he penetrate among his foes, that reports spreadthat he was killed; and when at last he fought his way back, andleaped his horse over a chasm still remaining in the bridge, hisescape was regarded by his troops as absolutely miraculous; and itwas said that he had been saved by the national Apostle, SaintJames, and the Virgin Mary, who had fought by his side. At nightthe Mexicans, as usual, drew off; and the Spaniards, dispirited andexhausted, fell back to their citadel. 

That evening Montezuma died. He had refused all nourishment, aswell as medicine, from the time he had been wounded. Father Olmedodid his best to persuade him to embrace the Christian faith, butMontezuma stoutly refused. Just before he died he sent for Cortez, and recommended his three daughters by his principal wife to hischarge; begging him to interest his master, the emperor, on theirbehalf, and to see that they had some portion of their rightfulinheritance. 

"Your lord will do this, " he said, "if only for the friendlyoffices I have rendered the Spaniards; and for the love that I haveshown them, though it has brought me to this condition; but forthis I bear them no ill will. "

This Cortez promised and, after the conquest, took the three ladiesinto his own family. They were instructed in the doctrines ofChristianity, and were married to Spanish nobles, and handsomedowries assigned to them. 

The news of Montezuma's death was received with real grief by theSpaniards, to whom his generosity, and constant kindness, andgentleness of manner had endeared him. There can be but littledoubt that, in spite of the accusations against him of meditatingtreachery, Montezuma was, from the time they entered the capital, sincere in his goodwill towards the Spaniards. He was devoted tohis own gods, and believed implicitly in the prophecy thatQuetzalcoatl, or his descendants, would return to rule Mexico. Their superior science and attainments confirmed him in his beliefthat the Spaniards fulfilled the prophecy, and he was willing toresign alike his power, his possessions, and himself to theirhands. In his early days he had shown great personal bravery; andthe cowardice he displayed, throughout the whole of his dealingwith the Spaniards, was the result of superstition, and not that ofpersonal fear. 

Cortez paid all respect to the remains of his late unhappy captive. The body was arrayed in royal robes, and laid on a bier; and wascarried, by the nobles who had remained faithful to him during hisimprisonment, into the city. It is uncertain where Montezuma wasfinally buried. 

With the death of the emperor, the last hope of the Spaniards ofmaking terms with their assailants vanished. There was nothing, now, but retreat. After some debate, it was settled that thisshould take place at night, when they would find the Mexicansunprepared. The difficulties of passage would be greater; but thesewould, it was thought, be counterbalanced by the advantage of beingable to make at least a portion of their retreat unobserved. 

It was determined that no time should be lost. The Mexicans woulddoubtless be mourning over the body of Montezuma, and would beunprepared for such prompt action on the part of the Spaniards. 

The first question was the disposal of the treasure. The soldiershad, for the most part, converted their share of the gold intochains; which they wore round their necks. But there was a vastamount in bars and ornaments, constituting the one-fifth which hadbeen set aside for the crown, the one-fifth for Cortez himself, andthe shares of his principal officers. 

One of the strongest horses was laden with the richest portion ofthe crown treasure, but all the rest was abandoned. The gold lay ingreat heaps. 

"Take what you like of it!" Cortez said to his men, "but be carefulnot to overload yourselves. 'He travels safest, in the dark, whotravels lightest. '"

His own veterans took his advice, and contented themselves withpicking out a few of the most valuable ornaments; but the soldiersof Narvaez could not bring themselves to leave such treasuresbehind them, and loaded themselves up with as much gold as theycould carry. 

Cortez now arranged the order of march. The van was composed of twohundred Spanish foot, and twenty horsemen, under the orders ofGonzalo de Sandoval. The rearguard, with the main body of theinfantry and the greater portion of the guns, was commanded byAlvarado and Velasquez de Leon. Cortez himself led the center, which was in charge of the baggage, some of the heavy guns, and theprisoners; among whom were a son and two daughters of Montezuma, Cacama, and the other nobles who had been in prison with him. TheTlascalans were divided among the three corps. 

A portable bridge had been prepared for crossing the canals whichintersected the causeway; the intention being that it should belaid across a canal, that the army should pass over it, and that itshould then be carried forward to the next gap in the causeway. This was a most faulty arrangement, necessitating frequent and longdelays, and entailing almost certain disaster. Had three suchportable bridges been constructed, the column could have crossedthe causeway with comparatively little risk; and there was noreason why these bridges should not have been constructed, as theycould have been carried, without difficulty, by the Tlascalans. 

At midnight the troops were in readiness for the march. Mass wasperformed by Father Olmedo; and at one o'clock on July 1st, 1520, the Spaniards sallied out from the fortress that they had sostoutly defended. 

Silence reigned in the city. As noiselessly as possible, the troopsmade their way down the broad street, expecting every moment to beattacked; but even the tramping of the horses, and the rumbling ofthe baggage wagons and artillery did not awake the sleepingMexicans, and the head of the column arrived at the head of thecauseway before they were discovered. Then, as the advanced guardwere preparing to lay the portable bridge across the first opening, some Aztec sentinels gave the alarm. 

The priests on the summits of the temples heard their cries, and atonce sounded their horns and the huge war drum. Instantly the cityawoke, and the silence was succeeded by a roar of sound. Thevanguard had scarcely got upon the causeway when canoes shot outupon the lake, and soon a storm of stones and arrows burst upon thecolumn. More and more terrible did it become, as fresh canoes, crowded with the warriors, came up. Many of these pushed up to thecauseway itself; and the natives, landing, fell upon the Spaniardswith fury. 

The latter made no stay. Fighting their way through their foes theypressed on until they reached the next opening in the causeway, andthere waited for the bridge to come up. But a column many thousandsstrong, with baggage and artillery, takes a long time to cross abridge; and the advanced guard had reached the opening long beforethe rear had passed the bridge, and there stood helpless, exposedto the terrible storm of missiles, until at last the column wereall across the bridge. 

Then forty picked men, who had been specially told off for thetask, tried to raise it so that it might be carried to the front;but the weight of the baggage wagons and artillery had so wedged itinto the earth, that they were unable to move it. They perseveredin their efforts until most of them had fallen. The rest bore theterrible news to the army that the bridge was immovable. 

A terrible cry of despair arose, as the news spread. All hopeseemed lost and, regardless of order or discipline, all pressedforward to endeavor, in some way or other, to cross the obstaclethat barred their way. 

Pressed on by those behind them, Sandoval and his cavaliers dashedinto the water. The distance was short, but the horses were weakfrom hunger, and burdened by their own heavy armor and that oftheir riders. Some succeeded in swimming across. Others sank; whilesome reached the opposite side, only to fall back again, as theytried to climb the steep bank. 

The infantry followed them, throwing away their armor to enablethem to swim. Some succeeded, others were pressed down by theircomrades. Many were killed by the war clubs or spears of theMexicans in their canoes. Others again, half stunned by the clubs, were dragged into the canoes and carried off to the city to besacrificed. 

All along the causeway the fight raged unceasingly; the Aztecs inthe boats alongside leaping ashore, and grappling with their foes, and rolling with them down the causeway into the water; while thosein the distance kept up their rain of missiles. The opening in thecauseway was at last filled--choked up with ammunition wagons andguns, bales of rich goods, chests of gold, and the bodies of menand horses--and over these the Spaniards made their way. 

Cortez had swum or waded across on his horse, and he rode on untilhe joined Sandoval and the remains of the advanced guard, who werechecked at the third and last opening. The cavaliers set theexample to their followers by plunging into the water. The restfollowed as best they could. Many were drowned by the weight of thegold they carried. Others got across by clinging to the tails andmanes of the horses. 

Cortez, with Sandoval and other cavaliers, led the retreat untilthey reached the end of the causeway. The din of battle was now farbehind, but those who came up brought the news that the rear guardwere so sorely pressed, that they would be destroyed unless aidreached them. 

Cortez and his companions did not hesitate. They dashed along thecauseway, again swam the canal, and made their way through thecrowd until they reached the rear guard. Morning was breaking now, and it showed the lake covered with canoes filled with warriors. Along the whole length of the causeway a desperate fight wasraging. 

Cortez found Alvarado on foot, his horse had been killed under him. With a handful of followers, he was still desperately defending therear against the Mexicans, who had poured out from the city inpursuit. The artillery had at first done good service, sweeping thecauseway and mowing down hundreds of their assailants; but theAztecs were careless of life, and rushed on so furiously that theyswept over the guns, killing those who served them, and fell uponthe infantry. 

The charge of Cortez and his companions for a moment bore back thefoe; but, pressed by those behind, they swept aside resistance, andbore back the Spaniards to the edge of the canal. Cortez and hiscompanions plunged in and swam across. Alvarado stood on the brink, hesitating. Unhorsed and defenseless, he could not make his wayacross the gap, which was now crowded with the canoes of the enemy. He set his strong lance on the bottom of the canal and, using it asa leaping pole, sprang across. The feat was an extraordinary one, for although the width is not given, it was declared, by those whowitnessed it, to be impossible for any mortal. It filled friendsand foes alike with astonishment; and the spot is, to this day, known by the Mexicans as "Alvarado's Leap. "

The Aztecs followed no farther. They were occupied, now, insecuring the enormous wealth the Spaniards had left behind them;and the remnants of the army marched along the causeway unmolested, and took possession of the village at its end. 

Cortez, iron hearted as he was, sat down and burst into tears as heviewed the broken remnant of his army. He was consoled, however, byfinding that many of his most trusted companions had escaped. Sandoval, Alvarado, Olid, Ordaz and Avila were safe; and so, to hisgreat joy, was Marina. She had, with a daughter of a Tlascalanchief, been placed under the escort of a party of Tlascalanwarriors, in the van of the column, and had passed unharmed throughthe dangers of the night. 

The loss of the Spaniards in their retreat is variously estimated;but the balance of authority, among contemporary writers, places itat four hundred and fifty Spaniards, and four thousand Tlascalans. This, with the loss sustained in the previous conflicts, reducedthe Spaniards to about a third, and the Tlascalans to a fifth ofthe force which had entered the capital. The greater part of thesoldiers of Narvaez had been killed. They had formed the rearguard, and had not only borne the brunt of the battle, but hadsuffered from the effect of their cupidity. Of the cavalry buttwenty-three remained mounted, all the artillery had been lost, andevery musket thrown away in the flight. 

Velasquez de Leon had fallen in the early part of the retreat, bravely defending the rear; and several others among the leadershad also fallen, together with all the prisoners whom they hadbrought out from the capital. 

The remains of the army straggled on into the town of Tlacopan, butCortez would allow of no halt there. At any moment the exultantAztecs from the capital might arrive and, in a battle in thestreets, the Spaniards would stand no chance, whatever, with theirfoes. He therefore hurried the soldiers through and, when outside, endeavored to form them into some sort of order. 

It was necessary to give them a few hours of repose, and he ledthem towards an eminence, crowned by a temple, which commanded theplain. It was held by a party of natives; and the troops, dispirited and exhausted, refused at first to advance against them;but the influence of Cortez, backed by the example of his officers, had its usual effect. The column moved forward against the temple, and the natives, after a few discharges of missiles, abandoned theplace. 

It was a large building, affording ample shelter for the Spaniardsand their allies. Provisions were found there, and a large supplyof fuel intended for the service of the temple. Here, lightinggreat fires, they dried their clothing, bound up their wounds and, after partaking of food, threw themselves down to sleep. 

Fortunate it was for the Spaniards that the Mexicans, contentedwith the slaughter they had inflicted, the plunder they hadcaptured, and most of all with the prisoners whom they had carriedoff to be sacrificed on their altars, retired to the capital, andallowed the invaders twenty-four hours' breathing time. Had theypressed them hotly and relentlessly, from the moment when theyemerged from the causeway, they would have annihilated them; for atthat time the Spaniards were too worn out, and dispirited, to becapable of any effectual resistance. Food and rest, however, didwonders for them. They were hardy veterans, and with Cortez and theleaders they most trusted with them, they soon came to look atmatters in a more cheerful light. 

They were still stronger than they were when they first marchedupon Mexico. Why, then, should they despair of making their wayback to Tlascala, where they would have rest and friends? They knewthere was a long and painful march before them, and probablydesperate battles to fight; but in a fair field, they feltthemselves a match for any number of the enemy; and when, late inthe evening, their officers bade them form up and prepare for anight's march, they fell in steadily and willingly; and Cortez feltthat they could again be relied upon, under every emergency. 

Chapter 19: The Passage Of The Causeway. 

On marching out from the city, Roger and his two comrades formedpart of a picked band, to whom was entrusted the charge of theprisoners. Roger had been specially selected, as he could translateto them any order given by the officer of the party; and he wasordered to march next to them. 

He had once or twice in the past few days been enabled, by theintervention of Marina, to visit the prisoners. Cacama's spirit wasin no way shaken by captivity. 

"Your general has made a fatal mistake, " he said, "in sendingCuitlahua out to pacify the populace. He is of very different stufffrom Montezuma, who has become a woman in the hands of the Spanish. You will see that he will never return, but will lead the people onto the attack. 

"It matters little to us. I know that we shall never escape. TheSpaniards will slay us all, rather than that we should rejoin ourpeople. But for that I care not. One would rather die in battlethan be slain as a captive; but in either case we shall be dyingfor our country, and what can we wish for more? It is the duty ofall to risk their lives, whenever they be needed for their country. Some here have fought in fifty battles for Mexico. I am younger, but not too young to have shared in many a battle. I fear death inno way, my friend, and should welcome it, as a change fromcaptivity. 

"I am well content, now. I should have grieved to have died, believing that the Mexicans had lost all their ancient spirit andcourage, and were content to be slaves beneath the yoke of ahandful of strangers; but now I see that they were asleep, and notdead; and that these boasting strangers will find that the despisedMexican is a match for them; I shall die happy. "

The news of the wounding of Montezuma, and the desperate fightingin the streets and round the palace, excited the prisoners to theutmost. In their place of confinement they heard the thunder of theguns, the perpetual rattle of the musketry, and the shouts andyells of the combatants; but it was only when Roger visited themthat they obtained any details as to the combat that was going on. They were filled with enthusiasm, as they heard how desperatelytheir countrymen were fighting; and their only regret was that theycould not join in the struggle, and die leading the assault againstthe Spaniards. 

Roger did not see them, upon the last day, until he took his placeby their side, when the column formed up in the courtyard. 

"I am to keep near you, Cacama, " he said, "in order to translateanything the officer may have to say to you. "

"We are going to leave the city?" Cacama asked, eagerly. 

"Yes, we are going to cross the causeway. "

The officer in charge here came up, and gave an order which Rogerinterpreted:

"He asks whether you will all give a pledge to remain silent, as wemarch out. If you will do so, he will accept your promise; but ifnot, he will be forced to gag you, as the safety of the armydepends upon our getting beyond the streets, before our march isdiscovered. "

"I wonder that they are ready to take our promise, " Cacama saiddisdainfully, "after their own treachery. However, an Aztec nobleis not like a Spaniard. Our faith may be depended upon. We willgive our word to be silent. "

The other prisoners also promised, and were allowed to take theirplaces in the column, ungagged. 

The alarm was given long before the rear of the column had got outfrom the street. Cacama gave an exclamation of joy, when he heardthe silence broken by loud cries at the end of the street; andimmediately afterwards by the shouts of the priests on the loftytemples, by the blowing of horns, and the beating of the great wardrum. 

"The game has begun, " he said. "We shall see how many Spaniardsremain alive, when the sun rises. Long before they can get acrossthe causeway, our people will be upon them. We shall not see thetriumph, for without defensive armor we shall fall, in thedarkness, beneath the missiles of our own people. That matters not. Better to die at the hands of a Mexican, struggling to be free, than at those of these treacherous invaders. "

The missiles showered down thickly upon the column, from thehouses, till they emerged from the street and made their way out onto the causeway. Then they became exposed to the storm of arrows, darts, and stones from the canoes on the lake. By their officer'sorders, the soldiers immediately in charge of the prisoners drewtheir swords and formed a circle round them; with orders to fallupon and kill them, at once, did they make the slightest movementto escape. Roger translated to the captives the officer's assurancethat, although he was most anxious for their safety, he had noresource but to order the soldiers to slay them, at once, if theymade any movement to escape. 

"We shall not try to escape, " Cacama said. "How can we do so, withour hands bound?"

During the long pause that ensued, before the rear of the columnpassed over the bridge on to the causeway, the impatience among thesoldiers was great. Many had already fallen beneath the missiles ofthe enemy. Scarce one but had received wounds, more or less severe. Several of the prisoners, too, had fallen. 

"What is it?" Cacama asked, as the cry of despair went up; when itbecame known that the bridge was immovable, and that there were nomeans of crossing the breaks in the causeway, ahead. 

He muttered an exclamation of triumph, when Roger repeated to himthe news he had just learned. 

"That settles it, " he said. "Their fate is now sealed. The gods areat last fighting again for Mexico. 

"Roger, I am sorry for you, I am sorry for my wife, and forAmenche; but I rejoice for my country. If you should escape thisnight, Roger--and you have more chance than most, since you speakour language--do all you can for them. "

"You may be sure that I shall do that, Cacama; but the chance ofany escaping seems, to me, a small one. Still, it may be that somewill get over alive. The Spaniards have their faults, Cacama, butthey are grand soldiers; and at any rate, now that they see theymust win their way or perish, they will perform wonders. "

"Ah!" the exclamation was caused by an arrow striking the youngprince in the chest. 

At this time a terrible fight was raging all around them. Thenatives had gained a footing on the causeway, and the Spaniardswere fighting hand to hand with them. 

"I am mortally wounded, Roger, " Cacama said. "Most of the othershave already fallen. It is better so. I have lived long enough tosee vengeance taken on our oppressors. 

"Roger, there is one chance for you. Wrap round you one of ourmantles. In the darkness, none will see that you are not a Mexican, and they will not shoot at you. 

"Listen, there is Cuitcatl's war cry. I know his voice; anddoubtless they have discerned our white dresses, in the darkness, and he is trying to rescue us. "

The crowd, pressing along the causeway, had swept the guards awayfrom the prisoners--indeed, there were now scarcely any prisonersleft to guard. Unprotected by any defensive armor, most of them hadfallen very early in the conflict. Roger was supporting Cacama, andanother prisoner lay dead at their feet. 

Roger stooped and snatched off his mantle; then, lifting Cacama inhis arms, forced his way through the press to the edge of thecauseway, just as a canoe ran up alongside, and a number of Aztecssprang ashore. 

"Cuitcatl!" Roger shouted, at the top of his voice. 

"Here, " the young noble exclaimed, as he sprang forward. 

"Here is Cacama, " Roger cried. 

At the same moment, he received a stunning blow on the back of hishelmet from one of the Spaniards, who took him for a Mexican; andfell down the side of the causeway, into the water, with his burdenin his arms. 

When Roger recovered his senses, he was lying in a canoe, which wasbeing paddled rapidly. He had been insensible but a few minutes, for the cries of the combatants still sounded close at hand. Cuitcatl was bending over him. 

"How is Cacama?" he asked, as soon as he could speak. 

"Alas! He is dead, " Cuitcatl replied. "You did your best to savehim, Roger. 

"He spoke but once, after we had got him into the canoe. He said'Protect my wife, Cuitcatl; and save our friend. '"

"Where are you taking us?" Roger asked next. 

"We will land some distance up the lake. There I will obtainbearers, and carry Cacama home, that he may be buried as one of hisrank should be. As to you, we must think what had best be done. None of those with me know who you are; believing, in the darkness, that you are one of ourselves. They are my own men, and I can relyupon them when their blood is cooled; but it were best that, atpresent, they remained in ignorance. Bathalda is in the bow, andhis influence and mine will be sufficient to control them, when weare once out of hearing of the conflict. Nothing, save my duty toCacama, would have withdrawn me from it; but they must do withoutme. Not a Spaniard will see tomorrow's sun. 

"Are you badly hurt, Roger? It is too dark to see anything. "

"Not badly. I have several arrow points sticking in me, in oneplace or another; but they have not gone deep. My armor kept themout. It was a blow on the head that felled me. There were manyMexicans on the causeway, fighting with the Spaniards; and I was, of course, mistaken for one of them. My helmet broke the blow, andI was stunned rather than injured, I think. 

"How came you to be just at that spot?"

"I was on the lookout for the prisoners, being determined to rescueCacama, if possible; and as I was fighting, farther back, I heardit said that there were several white dresses among the Spaniardsahead. So I made to that point and, just as I was springing ashore, heard your shout; and saw you roll down, you and another. I guessedit might be Cacama, for I knew that you would do your best to savehim; and so sprang back again to the water's edge, and found thatit was so. 

"And found, alas! that Cacama was mortally wounded. How about theother prisoners?"

"I think that all had fallen, before he did. You see, they had noprotection; and even we who had armor were suffering, terribly, from the missiles poured in among us. I know that two ladies, Montezuma's daughters, were among the first to fall. More than thatI cannot say, for I kept close to Cacama, hoping that in some way Imight find an opportunity to aid his escape; and had he not beenstruck, just when he was, I might have done so; for after the newscame that the bridge could not be removed, all was confusion, andeach man thought only of saving his own life. "

After rowing for three hours the canoe, having made a circuit ofthe city and crossed the lake, reached the shore at a distance of afew miles from Tezcuco. Cacama's body was lifted ashore, thenCuitcatl said to Bathalda:

"Bathalda, you will be glad to know that we have saved Cacama'sfriend, and mine, Roger Hawkshaw. "

The forester gave an exclamation of pleasure. 

"I am glad, indeed, " he exclaimed. "I wondered what had become ofhim, in the fight. "

Bathalda's exclamation silenced the murmur with which the othershad heard that one of the white men had been saved, by them, fromthe general destruction which, as they believed, had fallen upontheir oppressors. 

"He is a friend of our people, " Cuitcatl went on, "and is ofanother race to these Spaniards. As you see, men, he speaks ourlanguage well, and is like one of ourselves. Cacama held him as adear friend; and as you know, Cacama hated the Spaniards, and hadit not been for treason would have attacked them, long ago. 

"Now, form a litter with the paddles and lay Cacama upon it. Morning is breaking, and we have far to go. The new Lord of Tezcucois a friend of the Spaniards. We must get well away, as soon as wecan. "

Roger threw aside the Spanish helmet. Cuitcatl took some of theplumes from his own headdress, and bound them round his head and, as soon as the bier was constructed, the little party started. Inthe afternoon they arrived at Cuitcatl's house, the chief havinghimself gone forward, to inform the queen of Cacama's fate, and ofthe near approach of the party, with his body. 

It was a mournful scene, when they arrived. The whole of the maleand female retainers were assembled outside the house, the womenfilling the air with cries and lamentations, the men weeping andwailing. The bearers of the bier passed into the house, whereMaclutha awaited it. 

Roger, unwilling to intrude upon the grief of the unhappy queen, remained without, talking to Bathalda; the natives viewing him withhostility and wonder, being unable to understand how it was thattheir lord had brought one of the white men to his house. 

In a minute or two, however, Amenche's attendant ran down the stepsto Roger and, telling him to follow her, led the way to theapartment where the princess was waiting him. She fell, crying, into his arms. 

"It is terrible, Roger, " she sobbed. "As long as my brother was buta captive, we had hoped that he might be restored to us; and now heis brought home dead--slain, too, by a Mexican arrow. "

"Cacama was ready for death, Amenche. I was beside him, from thetime he left his prison. He was sure that we should be attacked;and saw that, as he and those with him were unprotected by anyarmor, they would be the first to fall when the fighting began as, in the darkness, the Mexicans would not be able to distinguish themfrom their enemies. But he said that he was quite content to die, seeing that the people had now recovered their ancient spirit, andwere battling with heroes against their oppressors. "

"And they are all destroyed, " Amenche exclaimed, passionately. 

"We do not know that, " Roger replied. "Their position was aterrible one and seemed well-nigh hopeless. I know that Cuitcatlregarded it as quite hopeless, and deems that all have fallen; butI do not think so. The passages to be crossed were of no greatwidth; and though numbers may have fallen, I believe that some willhave made their way across. They will have lost their guns, and ifthe Aztecs continue to press them as hotly as they did upon thecauseway, they may slay them all; but if they give them time torally, they may yet fight their way back to Tlascala. "

"And you will stop here with us, Roger. Is it not so?"

"If your people will allow me to do so, I will, Amenche. I ask fornothing better; but remember that even Cacama, himself, feltdoubtful whether he could protect me from the power of thepriests--and at that time their reason for hating the Spaniards wassmall to what it now is, and Cacama himself has gone. Cuitcatl, though a powerful cazique, has but small influence in comparisonwith that which Cacama, as King of Tezcuco and nephew of Montezuma, possessed. "

"How is Montezuma? What has become of him? We heard that he waswounded; but it scarce seems possible that his own subjects shouldraise a hand against him. "

"He died yesterday afternoon, and Cortez delivered his body to thepeople of the city. "

The girl uttered an exclamation of horror. 

"This is dreadful, indeed, " she said, bursting again into tears. "To think of the great emperor being dead! What horrors andmisfortunes have befallen us!

"It is bad for us, too, Roger. I was one of his favorite nieces, and I thought of going to him and obtaining his permission to marryyou, in order that you should be received into the nation. Now thathope is gone. 

"But I must leave you for a while, and go to Maclutha. I must notleave her longer, alone in her grief. "

Soon afterwards, Cuitcatl entered the room. 

"Come, Roger, " he said; "a meal has been prepared, and we bothsorely need food and rest. Tomorrow we shall have time to talk overthe future, and by that time I shall have news whether any of theSpaniards have escaped. If they have, I must hurry off again; forCuitlahua has sworn that not one shall leave the country, alive, and every man who can bear arms must take the field against them. But it will be an easy task for, at any rate, few can have got offthat causeway alive. "

Roger was glad, as soon as he had finished his meal, to throwhimself down on a couch. He had been on guard, the greater part ofthe night before the sortie to clear the street leading to thecauseway, and had slept but an hour or two, the following evening. He had lost a good deal of blood, from the blow he had received onthe head; and from the arrow wounds, of which he had several, although none were serious; and he was now completely done up. 

Amenche stole away from Maclutha, for a few minutes' talk with himand Cuitcatl, while they had their meal; and after hearing anoutline of the later events of the siege of the palace, and of thefight on the causeway, she had herself insisted that Roger shouldinstantly seek repose. 

"I shall be occupied with Maclutha, and there is much to see about, in such times as these. There can be no pomp and ceremonial ofburial. That must come when peace is restored, and we carryCacama's ashes to be laid with his father's, at Tezcuco. Bathaldaand some of the slaves have already started to bring in wood forthe funeral pile. All will be ready by sunrise, tomorrow. "

Roger's wounds were dressed, by one of the slaves who was skilledin all operations connected with wounds; and he slept, without oncewaking, until Cuitcatl came to him in the morning and bade himarise, as all was ready for the ceremony of Cacama's cremation. 

The rule in Mexico was that, on the death of anyone, the body wasattired in the garments peculiar to his tutelary deity; but Cacamawas dressed, simply, in the robe indicating his rank. 

"You see, " Amenche said, when Roger joined them; "we have dressedhim in a warrior's robes, not in those of a Lord of Tezcuco; for wehave none such here. Nor have we attired him in the garments of ourgod. For Cacama, as you know, worshiped chiefly the great UnknownGod, in whom his grandfather believed; who is Lord of all the gods, and of all peoples; and who must be the same, Roger, that you whitepeople worship. "

"No doubt He is the same, " Roger said; "and I am glad, Amenche, that you and your brother have already come to love Him. He is notLord of all gods, for He is the only God. There are none others. 

"Some day, dear, when you come to England with me, a priest shallinstruct you in all we know of Him. 

"But I see they are going to light the pile. What are all thosepieces of paper that cover his body?"

"They are charms, Roger, against the dangers of the unknown road hehas to travel. It is the custom of the country, and we did notthink it worth while to depart from it. It is also the custom tosacrifice numbers of slaves, and send them to be his attendantsupon the road. But the Unknown God hates all sacrifices of blood;and Cacama, although forced to yield to the power of the priests, would have had none, could he have helped it, in Tezcuco. "

Cuitcatl, as the oldest friend of the dead prince, applied a torchto the pile, which was composed for the most part of aromatic wood. Maclutha and Amenche broke into a plaintive hymn, in which theirattendants, and the females who had collected, in considerablenumbers, from the neighboring villages, joined. Higher and higherrose the flames, the voices rising with them; until the dirgeculminated in a loud wailing cry, as the flames reached the corpse, and hid it from view. Then the hymn recommenced, and continueduntil the pile had been burnt down. 

The mourners then re-entered the house, leaving the two or threepriests who were present to collect the ashes, and to place them ina large gold vase; of which they would act as guardians, until thetime came for its removal, in solemn procession, to Tezcuco. 

Cuitcatl took Roger aside. 

"I have bad news from Mexico, " he said. "You were right, and I wasmistaken. A portion of the Spaniards and Tlascalans succeeded incrossing the breaches in the causeway, and gaining the mainland. However, it is said that two-thirds of their number perished. Asthey have lost the terrible weapons, that committed suchdestruction, they will be at our mercy. We know now that they arenot invincible. Their terror has departed. 

"Be assured that they will not escape us. They have reached land onthe opposite side of the lake, and will have to make a greatcircuit, which will give us time to collect our forces. Cuitlahuahas already dispatched a messenger to every town and village, ordering all to assemble under their chiefs; and to be prepared tomarch, at a moment's notice, when the rendezvous is settled upon. Iwould it had all been finished on the causeway, but there can be nodoubt as to the result. 

"At most there are but four hundred Whites and four thousandTlascalans, while we shall number over one hundred thousand. Theysay the white men have lost not only their great guns, but thosethey carry on their shoulders; and that only twenty or thirty oftheir strange animals have survived. Therefore, this time, we shallfight with something like equal arms, and shall overwhelm them asthe sea overwhelms the rock. "

"Your simile is an unfortunate one, Cuitcatl. The sea covers therock, but when it retires the rock remains. Still, it does seem tome that, however valiantly the Spaniards may fight, they cannotwithstand such terrible odds. 

"But I cannot rejoice with you. You know that I abhor, as much asyou do, the cruel massacre at the temple. My sympathies were withyour people, while struggling to throw off the yoke that theSpaniards had imposed upon them; but I am white, like them. I knowthat many among them are noble men, and that much of the harm theyhave committed has been done from conscientious motives; just asyour people have, from a desire to please the gods, offered upthousands of human victims, every year. Much as they love gold, manyof them--and certainly Cortez among them--think more of spreadingtheir religion than they do of personal ambition, or even of gain. I have many acquaintances and some good friends, among them; and Icannot think of their being all destroyed, without regret andhorror. I do not say that you are not justified in killing all, foryour existence as a nation is at stake; but to me, it is terrible. "

"I can understand that, my friend; but nothing can avert theirdestruction. 

"Now, as to yourself. Had it not been for Cacama's death, I shouldhave said it were best that you should marry Amenche, at once; butamong us, it would be most unseemly for a sister to think ofmarrying, when her brother has but just died. "

"It is the same with us, " Roger said. "A certain time must alwayspass, after the death of a near relative, before marriage. Besides, the present is no time for thinking of such a thing. My fate isaltogether uncertain, and I own that I consider there is smallground for hope that I can escape from the present troubles. If, asseems certain now, the Spaniards are all destroyed, the people willmore than ever venerate their gods, and the power of the priestswill be almost unlimited. 

"It is useless for me to try to deceive myself, Cuitcatl. I knowyour friendship, but you would not have the power to withstand thedecision of the priests. They will never permit a single white manto remain alive in the land. Had Cacama lived, he might possiblyhave protected me; but I think that even his authority would havebeen insufficient to do so. If the Spaniards are destroyed, I havebut one chance of my life: and that is, to make my way down to thecoast, and to sail away with the Spaniards there. "

Cuitcatl was silent, for he felt the force of what Roger said. 

"If you go, you must not go alone, " he replied at last. "Amenchewould die, were you to desert her. "

"I will assuredly take her, if she will accompany me, " Roger said;"but I do not think that there is much chance of my escape, even inthat way. The news of the destruction of the Spaniards will becarried, with the speed of the wind, down to the coast; and thetribes there will instantly rise and fall upon the Spaniards. Thosewho have been the most friendly with them will be the very first totake up arms against them, in order to make their peace with theAztecs, and to avert their vengeance for the aid they have giventhe Spaniards. Long before we could reach the coast, the Spaniardsthere would either be killed, or driven on board their ships. "

Cuitcatl could not deny the justice of Roger's reasoning. 

"There is nothing to do, " the latter went on, "but to wait--at anyrate, until this battle has taken place. Impossible as it seems, the Spaniards may yet extricate themselves from the toils; in whichcase I should join them. If not, and I find my escape by the coastcut off, by the rising of the tribes there, the only thing that Ican see is to take to the mountains; and to live there, as I didwith Bathalda, on the proceeds of the chase. I might then, perhaps, in time make my way to people in the far north, who have not suchreason as they have here for hating a man with a white skin; or Imight wait until the Spaniards send another expedition, to carryout what Cortez has failed to accomplish. "

Leaving their fires burning, the remains of the Spanish armymarched, at midnight, from the temple where they had enjoyed rest, and had recruited their strength and spirits. The sick and woundedwere placed in the center, and carried on litters, or on the backsof the porters; while others, who were strong enough to situpright, rode on the horses behind the mounted soldiers. All nightthe march continued without disturbance; but in the morning, largeparties of natives were seen moving about. Tlacopan lay on the mostwesterly point of the lake, and the most direct route of theSpaniards would have been to keep along by its margin; but had theydone so, they would have been liable to attack from the capital; asthe troops could have poured out across the causeway to Tepejacac, and headed them there. They therefore struck off due north, withthe intention of passing to the west of Lake Xaltocan. 

The country was a broken one; and the Mexicans, gathering on thehills, rolled stones down upon them, with volleys of arrows anddarts. Sometimes they even ventured to descend into the plain, andfall upon the rear of the column. As often as they did so, however, the little body of cavalry drove them off. The infantry column keptsteadily on its way, though greatly harassed by the continuedattacks. 

Day after day passed in this manner, the Spaniards being reduced togreat straits, from want of food; as the natives, in the smalltowns and villages through which they passed, carried off allprovisions and stores; and the only food the soldiers could obtainwere wild cherries, and a few ears of corn that had been left bythe harvesters. Sometimes a horse fell dead, from exhaustion, andafforded a welcome supply of food. 

Many of the soldiers dropped, lifeless from fatigue and famine. Others, unable to keep up the march, fell behind and were capturedby the enemy, and carried off to furnish sacrifices for the gods. To lighten themselves, the soldiers threw away the gold, to obtainwhich they had dared so many dangers, and suffered so manyhardships. Life itself was at stake, and the precious metal hadceased to have any value in their eyes. 

Through those terrible days Cortez, as usual, set a splendidexample to his solders. He was in the front, wherever dangerthreatened. He bore his full share of the hardships, and by hischeerfulness and calmness kept up the spirits of the soldiers, andcheered them by assuring them they might yet escape from thedangers that menaced them. 

The Tlascalans also behaved admirably; and appeared to bear nogrudge, whatever, against the Spaniards, for the sufferings whichtheir alliance had brought upon them. 

Passing through the town of Quauhtitlan, and round the north ofLake Tzompanco, they at last turned their faces east; and on theseventh day reached the edge of the plateau, and looked down uponthe plains of Otompan. They were still but thirty miles, in adirect line, from the capital; but they had traversed fully threetimes that distance, in their circuitous journey. 

During the last day's march, the numbers of the natives whosurrounded them had considerably increased; and menacing shouts, ofthe fate that awaited them, greeted them as they marched along. Thenature of the peril was not understood until, on reaching the crestfrom which they looked down on the valley of Otompan, they saw thatit was filled with a mighty army; whose white cotton mail gaveit--as one of their historians states--the appearance of beingcovered with snow. Here were all the levies that Cuitlahua hadcollected. The whole of the cities of the plains had sent in theirquota, and the bright banners of the chiefs and nobles waved gailyover the snowy array of their followers. 

The numbers of the Mexicans were put down at varying amounts by theSpanish historians, some of them having them as high as two hundredthousand; but it is probable that at least half that number wereassembled, to bar the march of the worn-out little force thatsurveyed them from the heights. Even the most hopeful andcourageous of the Spaniards felt something like dismay, as theyviewed the tremendous array before them. Deprived of the weapons onwhich they had chiefly depended for victory, with their cavalryreduced to a mere handful, the prospect seemed indeed desperate. But there was no room for hesitation. They must cut a way throughthe enemy, or die. 

Cortez addressed the troops in a short speech of encouragement. Hereminded them that they had already won victories against enormousodds; and that numbers, indeed, were but of slight consequence, when the arm of God was with them. 

"Assuredly He, who had carried them safely through so many perils, would not now abandon them, and His own good cause, to perish bythe hand of these infidels. "

With steady step and in compact array, the little force descendedthe hill into the plain; and as soon as they reached the levelground, the Aztec host attacked them, on all sides. The handful ofcavalry, consisting almost entirely of the personal friends andofficers of Cortez, cleared the way for the head of the column byrepeated and desperate charges; while the infantry, with pike andsword, maintained a front that the Aztecs, although fighting withthe greatest bravery, were unable to break. 

The Tlascalans fought as stoutly as the Spaniards. Their nativeland lay almost within sight, and the love of home, and theremembrance of many a victory gained over the Aztecs, animated themto rival the steadfastness of their white comrades. 

Yet though unbroken, the little force was but as an island in themidst of an ocean. The attacks, although always repulsed, wereconstantly renewed. The gaps in the ranks of the enemy were filledup with fresh combatants and, as hour after hour went on, even themost hopeful in the Spanish band began to feel that the contestcould have but one termination; and that they would be overcome, not so much by the arms of the Aztecs, as by fatigue, thirst andhunger. 

The cavalry had performed prodigies of valor. Breaking up intoknots of threes and fours, they had charged into the dense crowd ofthe enemy; clearing a way for themselves with lance and sword, andby the weight of the horses and armor. But such charges could havebut little effect on the fortunes of the day. The numbers of thosethey slew counted for nothing, in such a host; and the lanes theymade closed behind them, until, after making a circuit, they againjoined the main body. 

For hours the fight raged. The Spanish battle cry, "Saint James andOur Lady!" still rose sternly, in answer to the triumphant yells ofthe Aztecs. Their front was still unbroken, but all felt thatnothing, short of a miracle, could save them. Not one but waswounded in many places by the Aztec missiles. Their arms were wearywith striking. The sun blazed down upon them with scorching heat. Their throats were parched with thirst. They were enfeebled byhunger. 

The Aztecs, seeing that their foes were becoming faint and wearied, that the horses of the cavaliers could scarce carry them, and thatthe end was approaching, redoubled their shouts; and pressed moreheartily and eagerly than ever upon the Spaniards, driving thecavalry back, by sheer weight, into the ranks of the infantry. 

Cortez, at this supreme moment, still maintained his calmness. Hesaw that all was lost, unless a change was made, and that speedily. Another hour at latest, and the resistance would be over, and thebrave men who had followed him be either dead, or prisonersreserved for sacrifice. 

Throughout the day he had ordered his cavaliers to strike ever atthe chiefs, knowing well that undisciplined bodies of men becomelost, without leaders. Raising himself in his stirrups, he lookedround over the seething mass of the foe; and at some distancebeheld a small body of officers, whose gay and glittering attireshowed them to belong to the highest rank of nobles; gathered rounda litter on which was a chief, gorgeously attired with a loftyplume of feathers floating above his head; rising above which was ashort staff, bearing a golden net. 

Cortez knew that this was the symbol carried by the Azteccommanders in chief. He called to his comrades--Sandoval, Olid, Alvarado, Avila, and the other cavaliers--and pointing to thechief, cried:

"There is our mark! Follow, and support me. "

Then he spurred his wearied horse forward, and dashed into thethrong, followed by his cavaliers. 

The fury and suddenness of the attack bore all before it. Thecompact little body of horsemen, shouting their battle cry, clovethrough the ranks of the enemy, making straight for the Indiancommander, whose name was Cihuaca. In vain the Mexicans tried tobar the way. In vain, when after a few minutes of tremendousexertion, Cortez reached his goal, the nobles and the bodyguardstrove to defend their chief. Cortez, fighting with almostsuperhuman vigor, clove his way through all opposition; and withhis lance ran through the Aztec general, and hurled him to theground, when one of his followers, leaping from his horse, quicklydispatched him. 

The guard, appalled by the suddenness of the attack, broke and fledin all directions, scattering panic among the lately triumphanthost. Scarce knowing what had happened, but feeling that somedreadful misfortune had occurred, and all was lost, the Aztecs wereseized with a blind terror; and breaking their ranks, thought onlyof escape. 

As if by magic, a victorious army was transformed into a flyingmob. The Spaniards and Tlascalans took instant advantage of thechange. Fatigue and thirst, wounds and exhaustion were forgotten. With shouts of triumph, and vengeance, they broke their ranks andfollowed hotly upon the fugitives. These, impeded by their verynumbers, and half mad with panic, offered no resistance whatever. Great numbers were overtaken and slain and, when the Spaniardsabandoned the pursuit at the summons of their leader's trumpet, andassembled round him, the field was covered with the bodies of theirfallen foes. 

An hour was spent in gathering the booty from the bodies of thechiefs, of whom great numbers had fallen; and then, after offeringup thanks to God for their marvelous deliverance, the army againrenewed their march. It was already late in the afternoon, and theyhalted at sunset at a temple standing on an eminence, whichafforded them shelter and a defensive position, should the Aztecsrenew the assault. 

But of this there was little fear. Their defeat had been utter andcomplete. There was no chance of their rallying. 

The victory of Otompan was one of the most remarkable ever won. Thediscrepancy of numbers was immense. The Spaniards were unprovidedwith artillery or firearms, and owed their success to theirdiscipline and bravery, and still more to the extraordinary valorand quick-sightedness of their leader. 

Chapter 20: At Tlascala. 

Roger was sitting in the evening, conversing with Maclutha andAmenche on the probabilities of the battle that was expected totake place on that day, when Cuitcatl suddenly entered. His robe ofbright feather work was gone. The panache of floating plumes wasshorn from his head. His white garment was stained with blood. Hewas overcome by exhaustion and grief. 

No words were needed to explain what had taken place. Impossible asit had seemed, the Aztec army had been defeated. A cry broke fromthe two ladies, as he entered. 

"The white man's God has triumphed, " he said, "and the Aztecs havebeen defeated. You were right, Roger. Mere handful as they were, the white men have gained the day. Even now, I hardly know how itcame about. Never did my countrymen fight more bravely. For hours, the Spaniards stood as a wall which we, in vain, tried to break. Thousands fell on our side, but not for a moment did we waver. Others took their places until, as the hours went on, the Spaniardsgrew weary, and victory seemed in our grasp. Their horsemen hadcharged through and through us, but though many chiefs were slain, it mattered little. The ranks closed up, and each time they fellback on their infantry, having achieved nothing. Their horses wereweary, and their attacks grew more feeble. 

"Already, our cries of victory were raised. An hour more, and not aSpaniard would have remained on foot. Just at this time my commandhad been ordered up, and we were fighting in the front rank. 

"Suddenly I heard, from all parts of the field, loud cries. Whathad happened I knew not. We stood for a moment, irresolute, notknowing what had befallen us elsewhere. Then a panic seized my men. In vain I shouted and ordered. They were deaf to my voice. Theywere deaf to everything, save fear. 

"I was swept away with them, as a leaf on a stream. When at last Ifreed myself from the torrent, and looked round, I saw that thewhole army was in mad flight; while the whites and Tlascalans, likehounds in pursuit of deer, were hanging on their rear, slaughteringall they overtook. 

"In vain I gathered a few men, and made a stand. It was useless. Wewere beaten down and overpowered. With the greatest difficulty Ibroke away and escaped; and had it not been for Bathalda, whofought side by side with me, I should have been taken by two orthree fleet-footed Tlascalans. 

"For the present, all is lost. The fight cannot be renewedtomorrow, and before the sun sets the enemy will have reached theborders of Tlascala, and will be safe there. "

"But what was it that caused so sudden a panic in your ranks?"Roger asked. 

"It was the death of Cihuaca, our leader. The Spanish horse, headed, as I hear, by their general himself, burst through ourranks, cut their way to his litter, overthrew his bodyguard, andslew him. His death would have mattered little, as the victory wasalready won. We needed no further orders. We had but to keep onfighting, and the end would soon have come. It was simply a panic. None knew what had happened. The word passed from man to man, 'Allis lost!' and, like a herd of deer, our bravest soldiers fled. Itis not a thing to reason about--the gods deserted us, and we wereno longer men. That is all I can tell you about it. "

And the chief flung himself down upon a pile of rugs. Wine and foodwere brought to him, and his wounds dressed. 

"Roger, " he said presently, "you must leave us, tonight. Those ofmy followers who have escaped will soon make their way back, and myauthority will be unable to save you. The priests would head themovement against you. You would be bound and carried to Mexico, atonce. 

"The whites, in their march tomorrow, will pass along the road fourmiles to the north of this. Conceal yourself in a wood untilmorning, and join them as they come along. 

"As to the future, you can make no plans, now. You know not whetherCortez will retire to the coast and take ship there; or whether hewill remain at Tlascala, till reinforcements arrive from across thesea, and then again advance. When this is decided, you will knowwhat course to take. 

"Bathalda will accompany you. I have already given him orders to doso. He will bring down a message from you, when you know whatcourse has been decided on. "

"And if you go, dear, I will go with you, " Amenche said, rising andputting her hand on Roger's shoulder. "Send for me, and Bathaldawill escort me to you. I will bring such gems and gold as we cancarry, so I shall not be a bride without a dower. You promise tosend for me, do you not, Roger?"

"Certainly I do, " Roger said, pressing her to him; "if I quit thisland alive, you shall accompany me. I should be unworthy of yourlove, indeed, Amenche, were I to prove faithless to you now. Iregard you as being as truly my wife, as if we were alreadymarried. "

A short time afterwards Bathalda entered, and said that a number ofsoldiers were gathering in the courtyard, that some priests wereamong them, and that they were talking loudly about carrying thewhite man to Mexico, as a sacrifice to appease the wrath of thegods. 

"There is no time to be lost, " Cuitcatl said. "You had best go, Roger, before they surround the house and make escape impossible. Iwill fetch you a dark-colored robe, so that you may escape, unseen, by anyone who may be approaching the house on this side. "

So saying, he left the room. Maclutha signed to Bathalda to followher, and they went out, leaving Roger alone with Amenche. 

The girl's firmness deserted her now, and she threw herself, weeping, into Roger's arms. He consoled her by his assurances thattheir parting would not be for long; and that the next time theymet, whatever the circumstances, he would make her his own. 

"If we retire, and you join me in Tlascala, " he said, "we will bemarried by Father Olmedo, in Christian fashion. If I return hitherto you, we will be married at once, in Mexican fashion, and gothrough the ceremony again, when we join the Spaniards. "

A few minutes later Cuitcatl returned, as did Maclutha andBathalda, the latter bearing a basket with some provisions. Theparting was brief, for the servants had brought news that thesoldiers were becoming more and more clamorous; and werethreatening to force an entrance, if the white man were not handedover to them. 

Bathalda and Roger left by a small door at the back of the houseand, passing through the garden, took their way across the country. An hour's walking brought them to a wood, near the road by whichthe Spaniards would travel in the morning, and there they sat downand awaited daylight. 

It was not until some hours after sunrise that the little army wasseen approaching. On its flanks were large bodies of natives; who, however, contented themselves by hovering at a distance; exceptwhere the ground was impracticable for the action of cavalry, whenthey approached near enough to discharge their missiles at the lineof troops. As the head of the column approached, Roger threw oil'his Aztec cloak and, accompanied by Bathalda, issued from the woodand ran towards them, and in two or three minutes reached thehorsemen who rode in the van. 

"Why, Sancho!" Cortez exclaimed, as Roger ran up. "Is it you? Weall thought you had fallen in the fight on the causeway. I am gladto see that you are safe. How did you escape?"

"I was, like many others, your Excellency, seized by the Aztecs, pulled down the causeway, and thrown into a boat. I should havebeen taken to Mexico and sacrificed, had it not been that thecommander of the boat was a young cazique, who had been my closestfriend while dwelling in Tezcuco. He directed his men to row meacross the lake, and took me to his house, which is but four milesaway from here. There I have remained, having my wounds cared for, until now. He took part in the fight at Otompan, and returned lastevening with the news of your wonderful victory, and that you wouldpass along here this morning. 

"I had a narrow escape, last night, for some of the Aztec soldierswould have seized me and taken me a prisoner to Mexico; but thecazique aided me to escape, and gave me this follower of his, as aguide. He is the same man who accompanied me in my flight fromTezcuco, and brought me to join you at Tlascala. "

"I am right glad that you have escaped, Sancho. Firstly, becauseevery stout arm is sorely needed. Secondly, because Marina hasgrieved much for your loss. Truly, had you been her brother shecould not have been more affected. She is in the center of thecolumn. You had best tarry here until she comes along, and thenjoin her. She will be rejoiced to see you again. "

Marina was indeed delighted, when she caught sight of Roger's tallfigure, and greeted him with much emotion. As they walked together, she heard how he had escaped; and she related to him how she, underthe guard of the Tlascalans, had survived the terrible fight on thecauseway; and then gave him a full account of the great battle, onthe previous day. 

"And what are we going to do now?" Roger asked, when she hadfinished her narration. "Think you that we shall proceed to thecoast, and take ship for Europe?"

Marina tossed her head scornfully. 

"You do not know Cortez, " she said, "or you would not ask such aquestion. He is already thinking how he can return, and capture thecapital. "

"But unless he receives large reinforcements, that would seemimpossible, " Roger said. "You have yourself told me that, had itnot been for the fall of the Mexican leader, nothing could havesaved you from destruction. The Aztec loss was heavy, no doubt; butthey can fill up their ranks and take the field again, in a week ortwo, with a force as large as that which fought at Otompan. Theywill not be dispirited, for they will know that it was but anaccident which deprived them of victory, and will no longer deemthe Spaniards invincible. "

"It matters not, " Marina said, carelessly. "Cortez will managethings. Whatever he undertakes, that he will carry out. "

Late in the afternoon, the army arrived at the barrier across theroad that marked the boundary of the Tlascalan territory. As theypassed it, the native allies burst into cries of gladness; and theSpaniards joined in the shout, for to them, too, it seemed thattheir dangers were at an end, and that they had reached rest andabundance. 

Cortez and the leaders, however, were by no means sanguine as tothe reception they should meet with. Their alliance had broughtmisfortune upon the Tlascalans. Little more than one thousand outof the eight thousand men who had marched with them had returned totell the tale. The rest had fallen in the defense of the palace, inthe fighting in the streets of Mexico, in the passage of thecauseway, or in the battle of Otompan. 

What would the Tlascalans think, when they saw the broken remnantof the army, which had marched out so proudly, and knew that theybrought on themselves the bitter enmity of the whole of the peopleof Anahuac? Might they not well be tempted to avert the wrath ofthe Aztecs, by falling upon the strangers, whose alliance had costthem so dearly?

At the place at which they halted for the night, a town of somefifteen thousand inhabitants, they were so kindly received by thenatives that these apprehensions were somewhat laid to rest. Thepeople came out to meet them, invited them to their houses, andtreated them with the greatest hospitality. Here they remainedthree days, resting after their terrible fatigues. 

They were visited here by Maxixca, the most influential of the fourgreat chiefs of the Tlascalans. He had been their most cordialfriend, on their first arrival; and his sentiments were in no wisechanged by the misfortunes that had befallen them. Indeed, hisadmiration for them was heightened, by the manner in which they hadwithstood the whole power of the Aztec nation. 

The cordial greeting, given to them by one whose counsels were ofthe highest authority in the Tlascalan nation, restored theconfidence of Cortez; and he accepted the invitation to continuehis march, at once, to the capital, which was some fifteen milesaway. The sick and wounded were placed in hammocks, which werecarried on the shoulders of the friendly natives; and as the armyapproached the capital, crowds of people flocked out to meet them, with cries of welcome, and escorted them into the city. 

Cortez and his officers took up their abode in the palace ofMaxixca, and the rest of the army were quartered in that part ofthe city over which he exercised special authority. Here theyremained for some weeks, during which the wounded recovered fromtheir injuries, the sick regained their strength in the bracingmountain air, and the whole army shook off the effects of theterrible hardships they had undergone, while retreating fromMexico. 

Cortez, during this time, was confined to his couch. The wound onthe hand, which he had received in the conflict in the capital, hadbeen so inflamed and aggravated that he had lost the use of twofingers; and he had, in the retreat, received two severe wounds inthe head, one of which became so inflamed from inattention, andfrom the fatigue and excitement he had gone through, that a portionof the bone had to be removed; and the general lay, for some time, at the point of death. 

The news came, in a day or two after the army reached its restingplace, that a party of five horsemen and forty foot, who had goneforward in charge of invalids and treasure from Tlascala, had allbeen massacred; and twelve other soldiers, marching in the samedirection, had also been killed. Upon the other hand, they heardthat all was quiet on the coast; and the friendly demeanor of thenatives, there, was in no way changed. 

Roger, seeing that for a time nothing could be done, and that thetroops were all eager to retire to the coast, dispatched Bathalda, a few days after his arrival at Tlascala, to Amenche; to say thathe considered it certain that the Spaniards would retire; and that, if she would come up to him in charge of Cuitcatl, whose safety hecould guarantee, while in Tlascalan territory, they might beunited; as Malinche had promised to obtain the consent of Cortez, who always encouraged marriages between his followers and thenatives. 

Before leaving, Bathalda handed to Roger a small bag. 

"This, " he said, "Maclutha gave to me, for you. It was for thatpurpose she drew me aside, before you started. She bade me notdeliver it to you, unless I was compelled to part from you. Itcontains some of the principal jewels taken from the treasurehouse; and she said they might make you and the princess rich, whenyou reach home. 

"They are useless to her. She has no children and, now that Cacamahas gone, it is naught to her who rules over Tezcuco. Moreover, these are but a small portion of the treasure in her possession. "

Roger sent his warm thanks to Maclutha and, after Bathalda hadstarted, examined the contents of the bag, which he saw at oncewere very valuable--consisting of large pearls, diamonds, and othergems. 

On the evening of the second day after starting, Bathalda returned, alone. 

"I have very bad news, " he said, "so bad that I hardly like to tellit. Four days since, an officer and guard arrived from Mexico, withorders to arrest Cuitcatl, who was reported by the priests in theneighborhood to have harbored a white man, and to have permittedhim to escape. Maclutha and Amenche were also arrested, and thoughtreated with every personal courtesy, were conducted to Mexico, where the official said they were, for the present, to remain inseclusion, in the royal palace. "

Roger was stupefied by the news. What was to be done, he knew not. To desert Amenche was not to be thought of, and yet he saw no wayof rejoining her, still less of rescuing her. In the presentexcited state of the Aztec population, it would be certain death toventure beyond the frontier of Tlascala. 

He regarded his height, now, as the greatest misfortune. Had hebeen short and slight, he would have disguised himself as aMexican, and under the guidance of Bathalda, have made his way tothe capital; but with a figure which would be instantly remarked, wherever he went, this would be impossible. 

He entered the palace, and sent in an urgent message to Malinche, who was nursing Cortez. She listened patiently to his narrative. 

"I pity you, Roger, " she said, when he had finished; "but there isnothing to be done. "

"But I cannot march away and leave her, " he said. "Rather thanthat, I will disguise myself and take all risks, even though I knowthat I must fail. "

"You must have patience, Roger, " she said. "Cortez will, I feelsure, recover. "

"But if so, it will only be to march down to the coast, " Rogerbroke in. "The whole army are eager to be off, before the Mexicanscan gather their forces and be ready to fall upon them. "

"The army may think what it likes, and wish what it likes, "Malinche said, quietly. "I am sure that Cortez will not go down tothe coast; and what he wills, he does. The others may grumble, butCortez leads them like tame deer. When he is well enough to speakto them, they will listen and obey him. His thoughts, ill as he is, are all of a fresh march to Mexico. "

Hitherto, Roger had been as desirous as any of his comrades of areturn to the coast. It had seemed to him that there was nopossibility of success, and he longed to be on his way to Europe, with his Indian bride. 

But now everything was changed. He had come to have a faith inCortez, almost as absolute as that entertained by the general'sdevoted followers; and he well knew that, if he still thought therewas a possibility of a successful march to Mexico, that march wouldbe made. He now, therefore, waited with impatience for Cortez to beon his feet again. 

But the waiting was long and tedious. Four weeks passed before thegeneral was again himself. 

As soon as he became convalescent, the regulations which he issuedfor the army, and the orders that he sent to the coast, for everyavailable man to be sent up to reinforce him, showed the soldiersthat he had no intentions of retiring; and a remonstrance wassigned, by a large number of officers and soldiers, against afurther stay in the country. But Cortez was not shaken. He prayedthem not to discredit the great name they had won, nor to leavetheir glorious enterprise for others, more daring, to finish. Howcould they, with honor, desert their allies who, at theirpersuasion, had taken up arms, and had shared their fortunes, andso leave them to the vengeance of the Aztecs? To retreat now wouldbe but to proclaim their weakness, and give confidence to theirfoes. 

If, however, there were any who preferred going home to the gloryof this great enterprise, then in God's Name let them go. He wouldfeel stronger, with but a few brave spirits with him, than ifsurrounded by a host of false or cowardly men. 

The troops of Narvaez had been the loudest in their complaints, butthey were silenced now by the enthusiasm with which the soldiers ofCortez responded to the appeal of their leader; and all agreed topostpone their departure, for the present. 

A fresh source of danger speedily arose. Six Aztec ambassadorsarrived, bearing presents, and inviting the Tlascalans to forgetold animosities, and to enter into a treaty with them. All thenations of Anahuac, they urged, should make common cause in defenseof their country; and they conjured them, by their common religion, not to allow the white men to escape from their hands; but tosacrifice them, at once, to their gods. These proposals were madeat a solemn council, called to receive them. 

There had, even before the arrival of the ambassadors, been astrong party in Tlascala who viewed the Spaniards, with hostility, as the authors of the heavy losses they had suffered; and asbecoming, by their continued stay there, a burden to the state. Thehead of this party was the young chief Xicotencatl, who had led theTlascalan armies in the desperate resistance they offered to theSpaniards, on their first coming. When the ambassadors had madetheir offers, he rose and urged his hearers to assent to theproposal; saying that it were better to unite with their kindred, and those of their own language, faith, and custom, than with thesefierce strangers. 

The young warriors enthusiastically agreed; but, happily for theSpaniards, the four great chiefs, one of whom was the father ofXicotencatl, were opposed to the proposal. Maxixca especiallycombated the idea. 

"The Aztecs, " he said, "are always false in speech, and false inheart. It is fear that drives them, now, to offer their friendshipto the Tlascalans; and when the cause for fear has passed, theywill again be hostile. What? Are we to sacrifice the white men tothe gods--the men who have fought with us side by side against ourenemies, and who are now our guests? Were we to act thus, it wouldbe an act of the grossest perfidy. "

Xicotencatl replied; but Maxixca, losing his temper, seized himand, with sudden violence, thrust him from the chamber. So unusuala step so astonished the assembly that it silenced all opposition, and the alliance with the Mexicans was unanimously rejected. 

Confident now that the Tlascalans were to be trusted, Cortez sentout expeditions, composed of his own men and bodies of the allies, and inflicted terrible punishment on the districts where theisolated parties of Spaniards had been cut off and destroyed; anddefeated the natives in several hardly fought battles, capturingtheir towns and enslaving the inhabitants. 

Having thus restored the confidence of his followers and allies, heprepared for a forward movement. Martin Lopez, ship builder to theexpedition, had escaped the slaughter on the causeway; and he nowordered him to build at Tlascala thirteen ships, which could betaken to pieces and carried on the shoulders of the Indians, to belaunched on Lake Tezcuco. The sails, rigging, and ironwork were tobe brought from the coast, where they had been stored since Cortezhad sunk his ships. 

The Tlascalans placed a great number of men at the ship builders'disposal. Timber was cut from the forest. Pitch, an article unknownto the natives, obtained from the pines. New arms were manufactured. Powder was made, with sulphur obtained from the volcanoes. And thework, heavy though it was, was rapidly brought to a conclusion. 

While it was going on, however, a terrible scourge swept over thecountry. Smallpox, a disease hitherto unknown there, broke out onthe seacoast and swept across Mexico, carrying off greatnumbers--among the victims being Maxixca, the faithful friend ofthe Spaniards; and Cuitlahua, Montezuma's successor. 

The latter was succeeded by Guatimozin, nephew of the two lastmonarchs, who had married his cousin, one of Montezuma's daughters. Like Cuitlahua he was a gallant prince, and had distinguishedhimself greatly in the attacks on the Spaniards, in Mexico. Hecontinued the preparations Cuitlahua had begun for the defense;but, like him, was greatly hampered by the fact that a largeproportion of the tribes recently conquered by the Aztecs hadseized the opportunity, caused by the confusion in the empire, tothrow off their allegiance; the royal orders being really obeyedonly by the population of the Valley of Mexico, itself. 

Before starting on his march towards Mexico, Cortez permittedseveral of his companions, who were disinclined to face a renewalof the trials and hardships they had suffered, to leave; placinghis best ship at their disposal. Their loss was more than made upby the capture of two vessels sent by Velasquez, who was ignorantof the fate which had befallen Narvaez; and who considered itcertain that Cortez was a prisoner in his hands. The ships sailedinto port, where the captains and crews were at once seized, andwere then easily persuaded to join Cortez. Two ships fitted out bythe Governor of Jamaica also put into port, to repair damages aftera storm; and their crews were also persuaded, by the liberalpromises of Cortez, to abandon their service and join him. He thusreceived a reinforcement of at least a hundred and fifty well-armedmen, together with fifty horses. 

But this was not the end of the good fortune of Cortez. A merchantship, laden with arms and military stores, touched at Cuba; and thecaptain, hearing of the discoveries in Mexico, thought that heshould find a good market there. He therefore sailed to Vera Cruz, where his ship and cargo were purchased by Cortez, and the crewswelled the force under him. 

By Christmas everything was ready for the advance The army nowamounted to six hundred men, forty of whom were cavalry, witheighty musketeers and crossbow men. It had also nine cannon takenfrom the ships. The force of the native allies which joined themwas estimated at from one hundred and ten thousand, to one hundredand fifty thousand; and consisted not only of the Tlascalan troops, but of those of Cholula, Tepeaca, and other neighboring towns; who, after their defeat by Cortez, had submitted themselves to theSpanish rule. 

But Cortez had no idea of taking all these with him, as it would bedifficult to obtain provisions for such a host; and he left thembehind, to bring on the vessels when completed, and to aid infurther operations. He himself marched with the Spaniards and asmall body of allies, and reached Tezcuco without opposition. Theprince whom Montezuma had appointed to succeed Cacama, fearing thevengeance of the population, had fled to Tlascala; but returning, in hopes of finding a party there in his favor, was seized and putto death by Coanaco, another brother, who had been recognized asking by the Tezcucans. 

When the Spaniards approached the city, they found it almostentirely deserted, the inhabitants having fled across the lake toMexico. Their ruler had accompanied them, and Cortez appointedanother brother in his place. This prince lived but a few months, and was succeeded by another member of the royal house--the princewho had, during Cacama's lifetime, obtained a large portion of hisdominion; and who proved a valiant and faithful ally of theSpaniards, in their struggle with his countrymen. 

The Tezcucans gradually returned after Cortez had nominated a newsovereign, and Cortez at once set a large number of them to dig acanal from the town itself to the lake, so that the men puttingtogether the ships could labor under his very eye. 

Several of the cities round sent in to make their submission; and aweek after his arrival Cortez marched, with a body of Spaniards andallies, against Iztapalapan, a town of fifty thousand inhabitants, lying near the narrow tongue of land dividing the great lake fromthat of Xochicalco. 

The natives came out to meet them, and fought bravely, but weredriven into the city. The greater part of those who could notescape were slaughtered. While engaged in the work of plunder, theSpaniards were alarmed by a rush of water; the natives havingbroken the bank of the great lake. The troops with the greatestdifficulty escaped with their lives, many of the allies beingdrowned. 

The fate of Iztapalapan excited consternation among the othercities, and many sent in to make their submission, among themOtompan and Chalco. Not only had the Mexican Empire fallen topieces, by the detachment of its distant provinces; but even nearhome long smoldering rivalries broke into flame. The Aztecs werebut a small portion, even of the people of the Valley of Mexico;and the greater portion of these were glad to take advantage of thedistress of the capital to break up the union that had so longexisted. Cortez, by promises and presents, assisted the work. 

After some weeks' stay at Tezcuco, the news came that the shipswere all completed, and ready to be carried down; and two hundredfoot and fifteen horse, under the command of Sandoval, were sent toescort them. But scarcely had he reached the frontier of Tlascalathan he saw a vast procession advancing. The ships had already beenput together, and tried on a lake among the hills; and were nowbeing brought down in pieces by an immense number of porters, witha great military escort. Sandoval sent the larger portion of theIndian escort home, but kept twenty thousand of the best warriors. After four days of painful labor, the host of porters and fightingmen reached Tezcuco. It was, indeed, an immense undertaking thathad been accomplished; for the whole of the wood and iron work, ofthirteen ships, had to be carried for upwards of sixty miles, overa difficult and mountainous country. 

A few days later, Cortez took half of his Spanish force and thewhole of his allies, and started on an expedition to reconnoiterthe capital, and to punish some of the towns which had returnedinsolent answers in reply to his summons. 

The town of Xaltocan, standing on an island, was first attacked. The dike leading to it was found to be cut through; and theSpaniards, for a time, suffered greatly. They found a ford, however; reached the town, and put all who resisted to the sword. 

Three other towns, which had been deserted by their inhabitants, were occupied and sacked. They then marched against Tlacopan and, after a battle outside the town, occupied the suburbs. Another hotfight was necessary before the town was fully taken. 

Here the Spaniards halted for some days, fighting almost daily withthe Aztecs. In one encounter, Cortez allowed himself to be decoyedon to the great causeway, upon which he had before suffered suchdisaster. When he was halfway across the Aztecs turned, reinforcements arrived from the city, swarms of canoes attacked theSpaniards in flank; and it was only after desperate fighting, andsome loss, that they regained the mainland. 

Having accomplished their object, the force returned to Tezcuco, greatly harassed on the march by the enemy. Other expeditions wereundertaken. During these events the work of putting together thevessels was continued and, to the great satisfaction of theSpaniards, news reached them from the coast of the arrival of threeships, with reinforcements: two hundred men, seventy or eightyhorses, arms, and ammunition. 

When these reached Tezcuco, Cortez felt confident that he shouldnow be able to overcome all opposition. On the fifth of April heagain started on an expedition. Passing through some deep gorges, he attempted to carry a mountain fortress; but was repulsed, withloss, from the volleys of stones and rocks rolled down upon theassailants. 

After several other battles they neared Xochimilco, one of therichest of the Aztec towns. Like Mexico, it stood in the water, butat a small distance from the edge of the lake. This was onlycaptured after desperate fighting, Cortez himself having a narrowescape of his life. The next morning at dawn, great numbers ofAztecs landed from canoes, and fell upon the Spaniards; and it wasonly after a long and desperate struggle that the latter gained theday. 

They now continued their march to Tlacopan, the enemy followingclosely, and striking whenever they saw an opportunity; and thetroops were glad, indeed, when they again reached Tezcuco. By thistime the canal was finished and the ships were put together; andafter discovering and punishing another conspiracy against hislife, Cortez gave orders for the fleet to advance. Solemn mass washeld, and then the vessels, in the sight of an enormous concourseof people, dropped down the canal, one after the other, and reachedthe lake. 

Cortez mustered his men, and found that he had eighty-seven horse;eight hundred and eighteen foot, of which one hundred and eighteenwere musketeers or crossbow men; three large iron field pieces, andfifteen light brass guns. Three hundred of the men were told off toman the ships. 

The Indian confederates arrived punctually: fifty thousandTlascalans, and a vast number of levies from the other tribes. 

The army was divided into three corps. One was to take up its post, under Alvarado, at Tlacopan. Another, under Olid, was to aid incapturing the causeway; while Sandoval had command of the third, whose movements were to be determined by circumstances. Cortezhimself took charge of the fleet. 

A quarrel arose between a Spanish soldier and a Tlascalan chief, who was a relation of Xicotencatl; who at once left the army, andstarted for Tlascala. He had always been bitterly hostile to theSpaniards; and Cortez saw that, unless the movement was stopped, itmight become very serious. He sent a party of natives after him, with instructions to prevail upon him, if possible, to return. Herefused to do so. Cortez dispatched a body of cavalry in pursuit, arrested him in Tlascala, brought him down to Tezcuco, and therehung him in the sight of his own countrymen. 

The divisions of Alvarado and Olid met with no resistance inestablishing themselves at Tlacopan. They cut the reservoir thatsupplied the city with fresh water, the great lake being salt. Thenext day the two divisions marched on to the causeway to makethemselves masters, if possible, of the first bridge. 

The natives pursued their former tactics, desperately defendingbarricades thrown across the causeway, and attacking the invaderswith a crowd of missiles from canoes. After a long and obstinatefight, the Spaniards and their allies were obliged to fall back, with considerable loss; and Olid drew off with his division to hisstation commanding the other causeway. 

Iztapalapan having been again occupied by the enemy, Sandoval'sdivision attacked them by land; while Cortez, with his fleet, layoff the shore. After capturing the town, Cortez turned hisattention to the canoes of the natives, which darkened the surfaceof the lake. At this moment a fresh breeze sprang up; and theships, spreading their canvas, dashed amongst the canoes, overturning and destroying great numbers; while the cannon toreothers to pieces, with discharges of bullets; and comparatively fewsucceeded in regaining the city. 

It was now getting nearly dark, and the fleet coasted along thegreat southern causeway to the fort of Xoloc, where another branchof the causeway joined the main dike. 

The fort was feebly garrisoned. Cortez landed his soldiers andcarried it by storm. Here he established his headquarters, landingsome of the cannon from the ships to strengthen the position. 

He was now within half a league of the city, and two out of thethree great approaches were already in his hands. Night and day thenatives attacked the garrison; but the ships, and the guns inpositions, repulsed their assaults. 

After some days' delay, a simultaneous attack was made by theSpaniards. Two of the ships, one on each side of the causeway, advanced abreast of the army, sweeping the dike with their fire. The enemy were driven back; and Cortez, passing gap after gap, reached the island on which the city stood. Behind them, as theyadvanced, the native allies filled up the breaches, and made thempracticable for artillery and cavalry; and as soon as the work wascompleted, the Spaniards who had already passed were reinforced bylarge numbers of their allies. 

Chapter 21: A Victim For The Gods. 

The street which the Spaniards entered, after leaving the causeway, intersected the city from north to south. It was broad andperfectly straight and, from the roofs of the houses which linedit, a storm of missiles was poured on the Spaniards, as theyadvanced. Cortez set the allies to work to level the houses, asfast as the Spaniards won their way along the street. This theydid, until they reached the first canal. The bridge here had beenbroken down, and after the Indians had crossed, the temporaryplanks were pulled after them, and they joined their countrymenbehind a solid rampart of stone, erected on the other side of thecanal. 

It was not until after two hours' hard fighting, and the use ofartillery, that this obstacle was cleared away; and the Spaniards, wading across the canal, pressed forward without further resistance, until they reached the great square, on one side of which stood thepalace they had so long occupied. The Aztecs--disheartened at themanner in which all the defenses on which they relied had beencaptured by the Spaniards, and by their presence in the heart ofthe city--for some time desisted from their efforts; but they wereroused to fury, as a body of Spaniards rushed up the winding terracesto the summit of the great temple, and hurled the priests from its summit. 

Then, with a yell of fury, they threw themselves upon theirenemies. Their headlong rush swept the Spaniards back into thesquare, when they were attacked by bodies of natives, pouring downevery street. For once the Spaniards lost their presence of mind, fell into disorder, and were swept before the torrent, down thestreet which they had just traversed. 

In vain Cortez attempted to stem the stream. The panic spread tothe allies, and the whole mass were flying before the natives; whena body of cavalry came up and plunged into the crowd. The nativeswere shaken by the appearance of the enemies they feared so much;and Cortez, taking advantage of the confusion, rallied hisfollowers, and again drove the Aztecs back into the square. 

Night was now at hand and, dragging off the cannon which had beenabandoned in their flight, the force marched off in good order, though hotly pressed by the natives, and retired to Xoloc. Alvaradoand Sandoval also succeeded in crossing their respective causeways, but neither of them could penetrate into the city. 

The attack had failed, but it had strengthened the position of theSpaniards; for seeing the speedy manner in which they had overcomeall the defenses erected by the Mexicans, many of the cities whichhad hitherto stood aloof now sent in their submission, and suppliedlevies to assist them in their work; while Ixtlilxochitl, who hadnow become Lord of Tezcuco, and was a strong adherent of theSpaniards, brought up a force of fifty thousand Tezcucans, who weredivided among the three armies. 

Another simultaneous attack was now made, the advance along thecauseway being, as before, covered by the ships; but the enemyfought stoutly, and some hours elapsed before the Spaniards againentered the city. The advance was now more easy than on theprevious occasion, owing to the destruction of the buildingsbordering the streets. The natives, however, still fought with thegreatest obstinacy; but the great square was at last reached. 

Thinking to discourage the natives, by the destruction of some ofthe principal edifices, Cortez ordered the palace which had servedas the former barracks to be set on fire, as also the house ofbirds adjoining Montezuma's palace, and those were soon a mass offlames. The Aztecs, however, were infuriated rather thanintimidated; and the fight raged with greater fury than ever. Having accomplished his object, Cortez again gave the order to fallback and, covered by the cavalry, retired down the street; sodesperately assailed, by the natives, that but few men reached thefort unwounded. 

Day after day the same tactics were repeated, the Mexicans everynight repairing the breaches cleared out every day by the Spanishallies. Cortez found it impossible to guard the causeway andprevent this, the soldiers being already overcome by the fatigue oftheir daily encounters. Alvarado's division, however, held at nightthe ground they won in the daytime; but the troops suffereddreadfully from the incessant toil, and from the rain, which poureddown in torrents. The soldiers of Cortez fared little better, forthe buildings in the fort of Xoloc afforded shelter but to few; andthe rest had to sleep on the causeway in its rear, exposed to allthe tempestuous weather. 

Frequently, too, they were called up to battle; for the Aztecemperor, contrary to the usual practice of his countrymen, frequently attacked by night; often making simultaneous attacks onthe three divisions on the causeways, while at the same momenttroops from the neighboring towns attacked their camps in the rear. He did not content himself with open attacks, but resorted tostratagem. On one occasion he had a large number of canoes inambuscade, among some tall reeds bordering the lake. Several largeboats then rowed near the Spanish vessels. Believing that they werefilled with provisions intended for the city, two of the smallervessels pursued them. The Aztec boats made for the reeds, theSpaniards followed, and presently struck upon submerged timbers theIndians had driven in. They were instantly attacked by the wholefleet of canoes, most of the men were wounded, and several, including the two captains, slain, and one of the Spanish craftcaptured. 

It was now three months since the siege had begun, and the attitudeof the Mexicans was as bold and defiant as ever. Several attemptswhich Cortez had made to open negotiations with the young emperorhad been received with scorn. It was certain that, sooner or later, famine would do its work; for the approaches to the city were allin the hands of the Spaniards, and as the towns of the lake wereeither friendly or overawed by the great army of their allies, eventhe canoes, which at first made their way in at night withprovisions, had ceased to steal across in the darkness. The greatnative levies were of little use to the Spaniards in the absolutefighting, but they did good service by overawing the towns, makingexpeditions against the tribes that had not yet consented to throwin their lot with the invaders, and by sweeping in provisions froma wide extent of country. 

But to wait until famine did its work little suited the spirit ofthe Spaniards. The process would assuredly be a long one, for menwho fought so stoutly would resist starvation with equal tenacity;besides, the duration of the siege was already beginning to excitediscontent among the allies, whose wars were generally of veryshort duration. The Spaniards, too, were suffering from severeillness brought on by fatigue, exposure, and hardship. 

It was now determined to make a grand effort to obtain possessionof the great market of Tlatelolco, which lay on the northwesternpart of the city. Its possession would enable the force of Cortezto join hands with those of Alvarado and Sandoval; and the spaciousmarket itself, with its halls and porticoes, would furnishaccommodation for the army; and enable them to attack the city atclose quarters, instead of having to fight their way, every day, along the causeway. 

Sandoval was to join Alvarado, sending seventy picked troops tosupport Cortez. Advancing along the causeway, and supported notonly by the ships, but by a countless host of canoes filled withthe allies of the lake cities, who penetrated the canals, andcaused confusion in the rear of the Aztecs, the division of Cortezcleared the suburbs of their opponents, and then advanced towardsthe square of Tlatelolco by three great streets. 

Alderete commanded the force that advanced by the main centralavenue. This was a raised causeway, with canals running on eitherside of the road. Tapia and a brother of Alvarado commanded one ofthe other columns, while Cortez led the third. A small body ofcavalry, with three guns, remained in reserve in the great streetleading to the causeway; and here the column were to rally, in caseof disaster. 

The three columns advanced simultaneously. The Spanish pressed theAztecs back before them. Their allies filled up the canals as theytook them, one by one. The Tlascalans stormed the houses, andattacked the enemy on their roofs; while the canoes engaged thoseof the Aztecs, and so prevented them from interfering with the menoccupied in filling up the breaches. The parallel streets were nearenough to each other for the Spaniards to hear the shouts of theircompanions in the other columns, and to know that all were gainingground steadily. 

The enemy in the streets fought with less obstinacy than usual; andCortez, with his usual keen-sightedness, at once apprehended thatthe feebleness of the resistance indicated some device, and thatthe Aztecs were allowing them to advance, only to lead them into atrap. 

He had received a message from Alderete saying that he was gettingon fast, and that he was but a short distance from the greatsquare. Fearing that this officer, eager to be the first to gainthe marketplace, was not taking proper precautions to secure hisretreat; Cortez, with a small body of troops, retraced his steps, and turned up the street by which Alderete's column had advanced. He had gone but a short distance, when he saw that his stringentorders had been neglected; for he came upon an opening some thirtyfeet wide, full of water at least twelve feet deep. A slightattempt, only, had been made to stop the gap; and stones andtimber, lying by the side, showed that it had been abandoned assoon as commenced. 

The general saw, too, that the road had been narrowed as itapproached this point, and that the work had evidently beenrecently done. Much alarmed at the consequence of this neglect, heat once set his men to fill up the breach; but they had scarcelybegun the operation when a terrific yell arose, drowning themingled clamor of the distant conflict. 

Alderete had, as Cortez supposed, pressed on the retreating Aztecswith too great eagerness. He had carried the barricades whichdefended the breach, and had given orders that the chasm should befilled up. But in their eagerness to be first in the square, theSpaniards had pressed on, none caring to stop to see that theallies carried out the order. So, taking position after position, they pressed on until they were close to the square. 

Suddenly the horn of Guatimozin, the emperor, sent forth a piercingnote from the summit of a temple. As if by magic, the retreatingAztecs turned and fell on their pursuers; while swarms of warriorsfrom the adjoining streets, lanes, and corners attacked theadvancing column. 

Taken completely by surprise, bewildered by the suddenness and furyof the onslaught, appalled by the terrific war yells, smitten downby the rain of missiles from the Aztecs, the Spaniards fell intoconfusion, and were swept down the street like foam on the crest ofa wave. In vain their leaders attempted to rally them. Their voiceswere drowned in the din, and their followers, panic stricken, nowthought only of preserving their lives. 

On they came, until they reached the edge of the cut. Here someplunged in, others were pushed in by the pressure from behind. Those who could swim were pulled down by their struggling comrades. Some got across and tried to climb the slippery side of the dike, but fell back and were seized by the Aztecs; whose canoes nowdashed up, and added to the confusion by hurling a storm ofmissiles into the crowd. 

Cortez, with his little party, kept his station on the other sideof the breach. They were already surrounded by Aztecs, who hadlanded on the causeway behind them; but held their grounddesperately, and endeavored, as far as possible, to assist theircomrades to climb out of the water. Cortez was speedily recognized, and storms of missiles were poured upon him, but these glancedharmlessly from his helmet and armor. Six of the Aztecs threwthemselves upon him together, and made a desperate effort to draghim into their boat. In the struggle he received a severe wound inthe leg, and fell. 

Olid, one of his followers, sprang to his rescue, severed the armof one of the natives, and ran another through the body; and beingjoined by a comrade named Lerma, and by a Tlascalan chief, stoodover the body of Cortez and drove off his foes, dispatching threemore of his assailants; but Olid fell, mortally wounded, by theside of his leader. 

Quinones, the captain of the guard, with several of his men nowfought his way up, lifted Cortez from the water, and laid him onthe road. One of his pages brought up his horse, but fell, woundedin the throat by a javelin. Guzman, the chamberlain, then seizedthe bridle, and held it while Cortez was helped into the saddle;but was himself seized by the Aztecs, and carried off in a canoe. 

Cortez, wounded as he was, would still have fought on; butQuinones, taking his horse by the bridle, turned it to the rear, exclaiming that his leader's life was "too important to the army tobe thrown away there!"

The mass of fugitives poured along the causeway. The road was soft, and was so cut up that it was knee deep in mud; and in some placesthe water of the canals beside it met across it. Those on theflanks were often forced, by the pressure, down the slippery sides;and were instantly captured and carried off by the canoes of theenemy. Cortez's standard bearer was among those who fell in thecanal, but he succeeded in recovering his footing, and saved thestandard. 

At last the fugitives reached the spot where the cannon and cavalryhad been placed in reserve. Here Cortez rallied them, and chargedthe Aztecs with the little body of horse, while the artilleryopened a hot fire upon them. He then sent orders to the other twocolumns to fall back and, when these had rejoined him, the divisionretired, Cortez covering the movement with the cavalry. 

As soon as they were freed from the city, Tapia was sent round onhorseback to acquaint the other commanders of the failure. They hadadvanced at the same time as Cortez, and had on their side nearlygained the square; when they, too, were startled by the blast ofGuatimozin's horn, and by the terrible yell that followed it. Thenthey heard the sound of battle, which had before been clearlyaudible, roll away in the distance; and knew that the division ofCortez had been driven back. 

In a short time the attack upon themselves increased in fury, asthe troops who had been engaged with Cortez returned and joined inthe attack upon them. Two or three bloody heads were thrown amongthem, with shouts of "Malinzin!"

Although Sandoval and Alvarado did not credit the death of theircommander, they felt that it was useless to persevere, and indeedwere unable to withstand the furious assaults of the Aztecs. Withgreat difficulty they drew off their troops to the entrenchment onthe causeway, and here the guns of the ships, sweeping the road, drove back their assailants. The greatest anxiety prevailed as tothe fate of Cortez, until Tapia arrived, bleeding from severalwounds, which he had received from parties of men whom Guatimozinhad stationed to interrupt the communication between the two camps. 

Sandoval at once rode round. He, too, was attacked on the road; buthis armor, and that of his horse protected him from the missilesshowered upon them. On arriving at the camp, he found the troopsmuch dispirited. Numbers had been killed and wounded, and no lessthan sixty-two Spaniards, with a multitude of allies, had falleninto the hands of the enemy. Indeed, the column around Alderete hadbeen almost entirely destroyed, and two guns and seven horses hadbeen lost. 

Cortez explained to his follower the cause of the disaster, andtold Sandoval that, as he should be unable to take the field for afew days, he must take his place, and watch over the safety of thecamps. 

Roger Hawkshaw had borne his full share in the desperate conflictsthat had taken place. In the previous combats he had fought only topreserve his own life, but now he was eager for the fray. Hisfriend Cuitcatl and his promised bride were prisoners in Mexico, and he fought now to deliver them. It was nearly a year from thetime when he had first retreated along the fatal causeway; and inthat time his frame had broadened out, and his strength increased;and so terrible were the blows he dealt that Cortez, himself, hadseveral times spoken to him in terms of approval of his valor, andhad appointed him to be one of his own bodyguard. He had stoodbeside him at the edge of the breach, and had done good servicethere. 

"You fight like a paladin, " Cortez said, as Roger cut down threenatives who had rushed upon him; "but see, Sancho, put up yoursword for a minute, and take up that pike. If you hand the end tothose poor fellows in the water, your strength will be sufficientto haul them up. "

Roger at once set to, at the work of saving life, and dragged morethan a score of men who would otherwise have been drowned. He heardthe cry which was raised, when Cortez was attacked; and throwingdown his pike and drawing his sword, turned to rush to hisassistance; but at this moment two Mexicans threw themselves uponhim, his foot slipped in the mud, and in another moment he and histwo assailants were rolling down the deep bank into the water. 

With a mighty effort, he freed himself from their grasp and, gaining the bank, tried to climb up; but a canoe dashed upalongside, a dozen Mexicans threw themselves upon him, and with atriumphant shout drew him into the boat, which at once paddled offfrom the scene of conflict. 

Roger, as he lay at the bottom of the canoe, felt that all hope wasover. He knew that the Aztecs never spared a captive taken in war, and that all who fell into their hands were destined for the altarsof their gods. He regretted deeply that he had not fallen inbattle; but determined that, at any rate, he would not die tamely;and resolved that, rather than be slaughtered in cold blood on thealtar, when the time came, he would offer so desperate a resistancethat they would be forced to kill him. 

Passing along several canals, the canoe stopped at some stairs. Roger was taken out, and led through a shouting crowd to a greattemple, where he was thrust into a prison room, already occupied byseveral Spaniards. Their numbers increased, until they amounted totwenty. 

Few words were spoken among the prisoners. Their arms were free, but their legs firmly secured with ropes; and ten armed Aztecs keptwatch over them, to see that they made no attempt to unfasten theirbonds. 

One of the prisoners Roger saw, to his regret, was his friend Juan. He was severely wounded in several places; as indeed was Rogerhimself, although in the excitement of the battle he had scarcenoticed it. 

"Well, lad!" the old soldier said. "This is a bad ending of ourgold seeking. Who would have thought that it was to be one's lot, first to be murdered on the altars of a hideous god, and then tofurnish a meal to a race of savages?"

"The furnishing the meal does not trouble me, " Roger replied. "Whether one is drowned and eaten by fishes, or killed and eaten byAztecs, makes, as far as I can see, but little difference to one. However, I don't quite make up my mind to the worst yet, Juan. Theymust have captured a great number of us, for I saw many carried offwho are not here; besides a multitude of Tlascalans and our otherallies. I do not suppose they will sacrifice us all at once, butare likely to take so many a day. In that case, we may have theluck to be among the last; and before our turn comes, the Spaniardsmay be masters of the town. "

Juan shook his head. 

"It is just as well to hope, lad; but I think the chances are nextto nothing. Even if Cortez himself gets out safe, and the troopsdraw off without much further loss, it will be some days beforethey will attack again, after such a maiming as we got, this time. Even then their chances of success will be no better than they weretoday; worse, in fact, for we have lost something like a sixth ofour force, beside what may have fallen in the attack from the otherside; put it at a quarter, altogether. Our natives will bedispirited by their defeat today, and the Aztecs will have gainedin confidence. 

"By Saint James, but those fellows fight well! Who would havethought, when we saw them bowing and smiling when we first arrivedin the city, and submitting so meekly to everything, that theycould fight like fiends? Never did I see men so reckless of life. 

"Pedro has fallen. I loved him as a son. But far better dead thanhere. "

"I am sorry, indeed, to hear that he has fallen, Juan. I fearedthat he had, for he would not have let you be captured, had he beenalive. 

"I don't give up all hope for ourselves. The Mexicans fight likeheroes, but in the end we must win, in spite of their valor. Evenif we do not take the town by storm, which I don't think we evershould do, if it were provisioned, we shall take it by hunger. Theymust be well-nigh starving now. In another month there will not bea soul alive in the city. 

"You do not think there is any chance of our making our escape?"

"Not unless wings could sprout out from our shoulders, " Juan said, "and we could fly through the air. You may be sure these fellowswill keep too sharp a lookout upon us to give us the shadow of achance; besides, if we were to get out, we could not go on footwithout being detected. 

"You might manage, lad, with a dark night to hide your color, andwith the aid of a native dress, for you can speak their tongue; butas for me, the idea is hopeless, and not to be thought of. No, no, lad, I do not delude myself. My time has come; and I shall bear it, I hope, like a man, and a Christian. "

From time to time, Aztecs came in to see that the prisoners weresafe. From their conversation with the guards, Roger gathered thatthe attack had everywhere failed, and that the Spaniards hadretired to their camps. 

Late in the afternoon some priests entered. Two of the prisonerswere selected by them, their bonds cut, and they were taken away. Soon afterwards, the sound of the great war drum reverberatedthrough the city. 

The Spaniards in their camps started to arms, on hearing the sound;but they were not long in understanding its meaning, for from theircamps they beheld a great procession winding up the principalpyramid. Alvarado's camp, which was the nearest to the city, was ashort mile away from the temple; and in the clear evening air thetroops could see that there were five or six white figures amongthem. 

As usual, the victims were decorated with plumes of feathers, to dohonor to their own sacrifice. They were driven along with blowsand, when they reached the summit of the temple, were seized andthrown, one by one, upon their backs upon the sacrificial stone, which was convex, so as to give a curve to their bodies. Theprincipal priest then, with a sharp stone knife, cut through theskin and flesh between two of the ribs and, plunging his hand intothe orifice, dragged out the heart, which he presented to thefigure of the god. 

The sight, distant as it was, excited the Spaniards to the verge ofmadness; and if it had not been for their officers, they would haveseized their weapons and rushed forward again to the attack, toavenge the murder of their comrades. 

The feelings of the captives, as they heard the sound of the drums, the shouts of the natives, and once or twice caught the scream ofagony of their comrades, were terrible. This was the fate thatthey, too, were to undergo; and men who had, a hundred times, looked death in battle in the face, shuddered and trembled at theirapproaching doom. 

Each day two of their number were taken, and the same terriblescene was gone through. Roger was rather surprised that he himselfwas not one of the first selected, as his height and figure madehim specially conspicuous among his comrades; but he supposed thathe was being one of those reserved for some special festival. Whatever the famine might be in the city, the captives were wellfed; for it was a point of honor, among the Aztecs, that allvictims offered to the gods should be in good health and condition. 

The guards were changed every six hours, and on the third day, inthe officer over the relief, Roger recognized, to his surprise anddelight, his friend Bathalda. The latter, as he entered, made asignificant motion to Roger, as he caught his eye, to make no signthat he recognized him. 

The Aztecs, as usual, sat down in groups, chatting. They had nofear whatever of the prisoners attempting to escape in the daytime, and it was only at night that they exercised any special vigilancein seeing that they did not attempt to unloose their bonds. Bathalda presently sauntered up into the corner in which Roger wassitting. 

"How are my friends?" the latter asked, in a low voice. 

"Well, " Bathalda replied. "Cuitcatl explained to the young emperorthe circumstances under which he came to know and assist you, andwas at once restored to favor, and now commands a large body oftroops here. I have not seen the princess. She is at the palace. Cuitcatl bade me tell you that they are working for you, and willrescue you before the time comes for your sacrifice; but at presentthe watch is too strict. "

"But I may be chosen, any day, " Roger said. 

Bathalda shook his head. 

"Cuitcatl has bribed the priests who choose the victims to leaveyou until the last; so you need not feel uneasiness on that score. Be patient and watchful. If any of your guard approach you and say, 'The time is at hand, ' you will know that he is a friend. Act as hetells you. I dare not say more, now. "

Ten days passed. Juan had gone, and Roger had been much moved atparting with him--more so, indeed, than the old soldier himself, who had kept up firmly, and was prepared to meet his fate withcontempt for his enemies, in the assurance that his death would beterribly avenged. 

Bathalda had not reappeared. As the number of prisoners haddecreased, the guard had been diminished; and as there now onlyremained Roger and one other, and both were still bound, a singleAztec relieved the two who had, the night before, kept guard. 

He stood, indifferently gazing through the loophole, until Roger'scompanion fell asleep. Then he approached him and said:

"The time is at hand. Tomorrow the other will be taken. The numberwill be made up from the other prisons. At night Cuitcatl will beoutside. The door here will not be bolted. You will have but oneman to watch you; but we know not whom he may be, and may not beable to arrange with him. If we do, he will give you the password. If not, you must deal with him. The man who will follow me is inthe secret. You must unfasten your ropes while he is here, and hewill aid you to do them up again, so that, while to the eye theywill seem secure, they can be shaken off instantly. 

"Bathalda and another will accompany you. I do not know who theother is; but I was told that you would understand. "

That other Roger felt sure must be Amenche; and his heart beathotly, at the thought that his dear princess would share hisflight. 

The hours passed quickly. The next day the last Spaniard was taken;and no sooner had he been forced, struggling and resisting, fromthe chamber; than the guard who, since he had taken up his postfour hours before, had made no sign to Roger, gave the passwordagreed upon. The latter rose to his feet and, with the aid of thenative, unfastened the cords that bound his ankles together. 

For half an hour he paced up and down the chamber, to restore thecirculation to his feet. Then the guard replaced the cords, but didit in such a way that, though they seemed as tight and secure asbefore, they would at a slight effort fall off, and leave him free. 

At eight o'clock in the evening the guard was relieved. He had toldRoger that he was to listen for the cry of an owl outside, twicerepeated; and that upon hearing this, he would know that hisfriends were without. Roger listened anxiously for the passwordfrom his new guard; but as it did not come, he concluded thatCuitcatl had not been able to bribe him, and that he must himselfoverpower the man. 

The Aztec placed himself at the loophole, and stood looking out;turning, from time to time, to see by the light of the torch, whichwas fixed close to where Roger was lying, that he was making noattempt to release himself from his bonds. 

It was not until nearly midnight that Roger heard the expectedsignal. No sooner was the second call given, than he pulled theknot which kept the cords together, raised himself noiselessly tohis feet, and sprang upon the Aztec. Taken by surprise, the man wasno more than a child in Roger's strong grasp. In a moment he wasthrown down, his cloth was twisted round his mouth, so as toprevent any cry from escaping him, and his arms were bound behindhim with Roger's rope. 

Roger then took his sword and javelin, and went to the door. As hehad been told would be the case, the outer bolts were unfastened. Passing along a passage, he came to the outside gate. This wassecurely fastened, but Roger had no difficulty in scaling the roofof a building leaning against the outer wall; and on reaching this, he pulled himself up and dropped down into the street beyond. 

Three persons were standing at the gate, and he at once madetowards them. One ran forward with a little cry, and threw herselfinto his arms. The others were, as he had expected, Cuitcatl andBathalda. The former saluted him warmly. 

"Thank the gods you are free, Roger, " he said. "I have a canoeclose at hand for you. Bathalda will accompany you and theprincess. I cannot leave. I am an Aztec, and shall fight until thelast, with our brave young emperor. "

"I hope, Cuitcatl, that when the resistance is over--as it must bebefore long, for I know from the talk of the guards that famine isamong you, and that hundreds are dying daily--I hope that I may beable to aid you, as you are aiding me. "

"I care not to live, " Cuitcatl said. "The empire is lost. "

"But there is no dishonor in that, " Roger replied. "No men coulddefend themselves more bravely than you have done, and there is nodisgrace in being vanquished by superior arms. I trust that you maylive, and be happy, yet. "

"Let us not stand here talking, " the young cazique said. "It is notas it was before. Then you might walk through the city at midnight, without meeting with a single person. We sleep no longer now, butmake nightly attacks on the Spaniards; and at any moment bodies oftroops may come along. "

The little party moved forward, and in a minute descended thesteps. Bathalda took his place in a small canoe lying there. 

"Here is a weapon which will suit you better than that sword andjavelin, " he said, handing him a war club, a heavy weapon, withpieces of sharp-pointed obsidian fixed in it. 

Roger helped Amenche into the canoe, wrung Cuitcatl warmly by thehand, and then stepped in. 

"Go, " the latter exclaimed. "I can hear troops approaching. "

So saying, he bounded swiftly away. Bathalda sat listening for amoment, to discover the direction from which the troops werecoming. As soon as he made out the soft tread of the shoeless feet, he dipped his paddle in the water, and the boat glided noiselesslyaway. 

It was not long before they emerged from the narrow water way on tothe lake; and then the boat's head was turned in the direction inwhich lay the Tlacopan causeway. Presently Amenche, who had beensitting nestled close to Roger--too happy even to speak--sat up andsaid:

"Hush!"

Bathalda ceased rowing. 

"There is a large canoe coming up behind us, " he said, listeningintently. "I can hear others on the lake, beyond us. "

"We had better make into the shore again, " Roger said, "and letthem pass us. "

The canoe, however, was not very far behind; and those on boardcaught sight of the little craft, as she rowed in towards shore. Itwas unusual to see so small a boat at night. The idea that it mightcontain a spy occurred to them, and they shouted to them to stop. 

Bathalda exerted himself to the utmost, but the canoe came rapidlyup to them. As the command to stop was again disregarded, a volleyof javelins was discharged. 

"We cannot escape, " Bathalda said. "They will be upon us, before wecan land. "

"Cease rowing, " Roger said. 

"Amenche, lie still, dear, at the bottom of the boat. I will dealwith them. "

Seeing that the oarsmen had stopped paddling, the volley ofjavelins ceased; and the canoe, which contained some twenty men, ran alongside. 

As she did so, Roger sprang on board her. Three or four of thenatives were struck down in an instant, with his terrible weapon. The others, as soon as they recovered from their astonishment, rosefrom their seats and attacked him. Their numbers were but of slightavail. Standing in the bow of the boat, and swinging his weaponround his head, Roger kept them off; beating down one, each timehis weapon fell. In vain they tried to close with him. His greatsize, and the suddenness with which he had attacked them, actedupon their superstitious fears. They knew not what sort of being itwas with whom they had to deal, and the terrible strengthdisplayed, and the instant fate that fell on all who approachedhim, appalled them. 

Roger soon took the offensive and, making his way along the boat, drove them back before him. At last, when more than half theirnumber had fallen, the rest sprang overboard and swam to the shore. Roger had been wounded by three or four spear thrusts, but thesehad been too hastily given to penetrate very deeply. 

"I am unhurt, Amenche, " he said, making his way forward again, andstepping into the canoe. 

There was no reply. He stooped over, as she lay quietly there. 

"She has fainted, " he said. 

"Row on, Bathalda. You had best give me the other paddle. I canhear boats coming in this direction. No doubt they heard the yells. 

"Skirt along the shore. We shall be unseen, close in; and if theyapproach us, can take refuge in a canal. "

But they passed along unnoticed. When they caught sight of thecauseway, stretching away dimly in front of them, they again rowedout into the lake and, making a long circuit to avoid the canoesattacking Xoloc, the guns of which were firing hotly, came down onthe causeway again in its rear. 

They were hailed as they approached, for the Spaniards were allunder arms. Roger shouted that he was a friend, who had escapedfrom the prison; and the Spaniards, in return, gave a shout ofwelcome. In another two minutes, the canoe lay alongside thecauseway. 

Bathalda sprang on shore, and held the canoe while Roger liftedAmenche up, and stepped out. A dozen hands were held out to assisthim to climb the slippery bank. 

His figure was known by them all. Many exclamations of welcomegreeted him, and many were the inquiries as to the other captives. 

"I will tell you all about it, directly. Bring the torch a littlecloser. I have a lady here who has fainted. We were attacked as wecame out. The fight was a sharp one, and has scared her. "

A soldier brought a torch and, as he did so, Roger uttered a loudcry. Amenche's face was bloodless, and her eyes were closed. But itwas not this that had caused Roger's cry. There was a dark stain onher white dress, and in its center the feathered head of an arrow. While Bathalda and Roger had escaped the missiles, with which thosein the boat heralded their attack; an arrow had struck Amenche, asshe turned, when Roger sprang on board. 

So great was Roger's horror that he reeled, and would have fallen, had not the soldiers standing round supported him. 

"I think that she has but fainted from loss of blood, " Bathaldasaid; and Roger, refusing all assistance, carried Amenche to thefort through the ranks of the Spaniards, who were engaged hotlywith their assailants in the canoes. 

He bore her, at once, to the chamber occupied by Marina. She was upand dressed, for the attack was a hot one, and there was no sleepin Xoloc. She uttered a cry of welcome, and gladness, as Rogerentered. 

"I have escaped, Malinche, " he said; "but I fear that she has diedin saving me. I have brought her to you, as you are the only womanhere. "

Marina took the girl tenderly, and laid her on a couch. 

"I will see to her, " she said, softly. "Leave her to me, Roger. "

As Roger, blinded with tears, left the room, an officer met him atthe door, and told him that Cortez had just heard of his arrival, and desired his presence. The general received him with greatkindness. 

"It is something to see one of my comrades back again, Sancho, " hesaid. "I hear how sad a misfortune has befallen you; for I supposethe lady you brought ashore was she of whom Marina spoke to me. Shetold me that she did not give up all hope that you might return;for that the princess whom you loved was in the city, and would, she was sure, do all that she could to save your life. "

"She did so, General, " Roger said; "and I fear at the cost of herown--she and a noble young cazique, who was a brother to me, when Iwas living at Tezcuco. "

"I will not trouble you now with questions, " Cortez said; "but tellme--do you know whether any of the other prisoners are alive? Everyevening we have marked that terrible procession to the summit ofthe temple. Fifty-eight have been sacrificed, but we know notexactly how many more remain; being ignorant which of our comradesfell, and which were captured. "

"I cannot tell, " Roger replied. "I was the only one left, out oftwenty who were in prison together. If they were taken in the sameproportion from the other prisons, there can be but a few remainingnow. I was set aside until the last, because the priest who haddaily chosen out the victims had been bribed by my friendCuitcatl. "

Roger hastened away, as soon as Cortez dismissed him, and hurriedback to Malinche's apartment. Her Mexican attendant, who wasstanding outside the door, opened it when she saw him approaching;and as she came up Malinche stole out, with her finger on her lips. 

"We have taken out the arrow, " she said. "She is still insensible;but the leech thinks that it is from loss of blood, and hopes thatno vital point has been injured. More than that he cannot say, atpresent. 

"You had best have your own wounds attended to, now. I will have apile of rugs laid for you, in this little room to the left; andwill let you know if any change takes place. "

"Do you think that there is any hope, Malinche?"

Malinche shook her head. 

"I know not, Roger. I have already sent off to the mainland, tofetch a leech famous for his skill in the use of herbs. Our peoplehave many simples of which you know nothing in Europe, and they arevery skillful in the treatment of wounds--much more so, I think, than the white men. "

Chapter 22: Home. 

After having had his wounds dressed, Roger threw himself down uponthe bed that had been prepared for him, and lay tossing for hours. Hitherto he had believed, and had often reproached himself for it, that he had not loved Amenche as she had loved him. She had lovedhim with the passion and devotion of the people of her race, and itwas no figure of speech when she said that she was ready to giveher life for him. 

Roger knew that, until lately, his love had been poor by the sideof hers. From the time he had sailed from England, to his firstmeeting with her, he had pictured to himself that some day, when hecame to command a ship of his own, he would marry his cousin, ifshe had borne him in mind since he parted with her on Plymouth Hoe. This dream had faded away, from the time he had first met Amenche;and when Cacama had proposed the marriage to him, he had acceptedthe offer gladly. His chance of ever leaving the country, at thattime, seemed slight; and he felt sure that he should be happy withAmenche. Since that time, the girl's frank expression of her lovefor him, her tender devotion, and her willingness to sacrificecountry, and people, and all, to throw in her lot with him, hadgreatly heightened the feeling he had towards her; and he had cometo love her truly; but still, perhaps, rather with the calm earnestaffection of a brother, than the passionate devotion of a lover. 

But now he knew that she had his whole heart. If she died, itseemed of little consequence to him what became of his life. It wasfor his sake that she had risked everything, had left all--friendsand home and country--and he felt that he would gladly die withher. 

Morning was breaking before Malinche came into his room. 

"She is sensible, " she said, "and my countryman, who is with her, thinks that she will live. "

The relief was so great that Roger burst into tears. 

"Come with me, " Malinche said, taking his hand. "We do not thinkshe knows what has happened, but she looks anxiously about theroom. She is very, very weak; but the leech thinks that if she seesyou, and knows that you are safe and well, it will rouse her andput her in the way of recovery. You must not talk to her, or exciteher in any way. "

Roger followed Malinche into her room. Amenche was lying, without avestige of color on her face, and with her eyes closed and herbreathing so faint that Roger, as he looked at her, thought thatshe was dead. 

"Take her hand and kneel down beside her, " Malinche whispered. 

Roger took the girl's hand. As he did so, a slight tremor ranthrough her, as if she recognized his touch. Then her eyes opened. 

"Amenche, my darling, do you know me?" Roger said, as he stoopedhis face close to hers. 

Her face brightened suddenly, and a look of intense happiness cameinto her eyes. 

"O Roger!" she whispered; "I dreamed that they had killed you. "

"I am safe and well, as you see, " he said. "They have hurt you, darling; but you will get better, and we shall be happy together. You must not talk, but I may stay by you, if you will keep quiet. 

"Drink this first, " and he handed to her a cup that the Mexicandoctor held out to him; and placing his arm under Amenche's head, raised it and poured the liquid between her lips. 

Then he laid her head down again on the pillow and, kneeling besideher, held her hand in his. 

She lay looking up into his face, with an expression of quiethappiness, occasionally murmuring, "Dear Roger. "

Presently her eyelids drooped, and in a few minutes her regularbreathing showed that she was asleep. 

The Mexican doctor placed another cup of medicine within Roger'sreach, and murmured in his ear, "I think that she will do now. Giveher this when she awakes. I shall be within call, if I am wanted. "

Amenche slept for some hours, and Roger, overcome by want of sleep, and from the anxiety through which he had passed, dropped off manytimes into short dozes. 

He woke from one of these at a slight movement of Amenche's hand, and opened his eyes at the moment that she was opening hers. 

"What has happened, Roger? And where am I?" she asked, in wonder. 

"First drink this medicine, and then I will tell you, " he said. "You remember, dear, we were in the boat together, and we wereattacked. An arrow struck you, but I knew nothing about it until Ihad reached the causeway, and found you senseless, and brought youhere to Malinche's room; and she and one of the doctors of yourcountry dressed your wound, and now you have been sleeping quietlyfor some hours. "

"Oh yes, " she said, "I remember now. I was struck with an arrow. Itwas a sharp pain, but I did not cry out; for you had need of allyour strength and vigor. I lay there quietly, and heard the din offighting; and at last, when I knew that you had conquered, I felt afaintness stealing over me, and thought that I was dying; and thenI remember nothing more, only it seemed that, in my dreams, youcame to me and knelt by the side of me and kissed me; and now Iknow that that part is true, and I have been having such happydreams, ever since. 

"But why should I lie here? Cannot I get up?"

"No, dear. You are weak from loss of blood, and quiet is necessary. Lie here a minute. I will fetch the leech in, to see how you are. "

The Mexican was sleeping on some mats outside the door. He at oncecame in and, after examining Amenche, pronounced her decidedlybetter. Malinche, who had given orders that she was to be informedas soon as the princess was awake, came in a minute or two; and aconsultation was held, when it was decided that Amenche should atonce be taken from the fort, which was crowded with soldiers, aswell as exposed to the din and turmoil of the night attacks. 

Malinche went out and soon returned, saying that she had spoken toone of the Tezcucan caziques in alliance with the Spaniards. He hadat once offered to receive Amenche at his palace, which was situatebut three miles from the end of the causeway. 

"I cannot leave Roger again, " the princess said, when sheunderstood what was proposed. 

"There is no thought of your leaving him, " Malinche said, kindly. "Roger is to accompany you. He needs rest and peace almost as muchas you do. Besides, he has been seriously wounded, though he makeslight of it. 

"The cazique has sent off a messenger for a party of his people tomeet you. A boat will be in readiness to take you across the lake, at sunset. You will be carried in litters from the landing place tohis palace. "

This programme was carried out and, by nine o'clock that evening, Roger and Amenche were both settled in luxurious apartments in thecazique's palace. 

Cortez, now recovered from his wounds, prepared for a freshadvance; which was this time to be conducted in a different manner. Against so stubborn and active a foe the advance must beirresistible, steady, and continued. In future, no step backwardwas to be taken. Every breach, every canal, was to be filled up sofirmly and solidly that it could never again be disturbed; and forthis purpose every building--whether a private house, temple, orpalace--was to be demolished. It was with the greatest reluctancethat Cortez arrived at this determination. He would fain have savedthe city intact, as the most glorious trophy of his success; buthis experience showed him that with every house a fortress, everystreet cut up by canals, it was hopeless to expect to conquer it. 

The Indian allies heard his intention with the greatestsatisfaction, for there was ever in their mind the dread that, should the white men depart, the Aztecs would take a terriblerevenge upon their rebellious subjects. Enormous numbers of menwere assembled, and provided with implements for the work. This wassteadily carried out, until the whole of the suburbs were leveled, and a wide space round the city left open for the maneuvers of thecavalry and the play of the artillery. 

Before making the last attack, Cortez tried once more to persuadethe emperor to yield; and sent three Aztec nobles, who had beencaptured in one of the late fights, to bear a message to him. Hetold Guatimozin that he and his people had done all that brave mencould, and that there remained no hope, no chance, of escape. Theirprovisions were exhausted. Their communications cut off. Theirvassals had deserted them, and the nations of Anahuac were bandedagainst them. He prayed him, therefore, to have compassion on hisbrave subjects, who were daily perishing before his eyes, and onthe fair city now fast crumbling into ruins. He begged him toacknowledge his allegiance to the sovereign of Spain; in which casehe should be confirmed in his authority, and the persons, theproperty, and all the rights of the Aztecs should be respected. 

The young monarch would have instantly refused the terms, but hecalled a council to deliberate upon them. Many would have acceptedthem, but the priests threw all their influence in the scaleagainst it; reminding the king of the fate of Montezuma, after allhis hospitality to the Whites, of the seizure and imprisonment ofCacama, of the massacre of the nobles, of the profanation of thetemple, and of the insatiable greed that had stripped the countryof its treasures. 

The answer to the Spaniards was given in the form of a tremendoussortie along each causeway; but the guns of the Spanish batteriesand ships drove the assailants back, and the operations ofdestruction went on. Day by day the army of workers leveled thehouses and filled the canals, although the Mexicans made incessantattacks upon the troops who covered the workmen. For several weeksthe work continued, while the wretched inhabitants were fastwasting away with hunger. All the food stored up had long sincebeen consumed, and the population reduced to feed on roots dug upin the gardens, on the bark of trees, leaves, and grass, and onsuch rats, mice, and lizards as they could capture. 

The houses, as the besiegers advanced, were found to be full ofdead; while in some lay men, women, and children in the last stageof famine. And yet, weakened and suffering as they were, the Aztecsmaintained their resolution, rejecting every overture of Cortez. 

At last the division of Alvarado cleared its way into the greatsquare, and a party, mounting the great temple where so many oftheir comrades had been massacred, defeated the Aztecs who guardedthe position, slaughtered the priests, and set fire to thesanctuary; and the next day the division of Cortez won their way tothe same spot, and joined that of Alvarado. 

Seven-eighths of the city was now destroyed; and with the exceptionof the king's palace and a few temples, all the buildings that had, when they first saw it, so excited the admiration of the Spaniards, and had made the city one of the loveliest in the world, had beenleveled. 

In the portion that remained the whole of the Aztec population werecrowded. Their number was still vast, for before the siege beganthe people from many of the surrounding cities had flocked into thecapital. Pestilence was aiding famine in its work; and the Spanishwriters say that "as the troops advanced, the bodies lay so thickthat it was impossible to walk without treading on them. "

Again and again Cortez endeavored to negotiate with the emperor. Although so reduced by weakness that they could scarce keep theirfeet, the Aztecs maintained their defiant attitude, and the advanceof the allies recommenced. The Aztecs fought as bravely as ever;but they were so weakened that their missiles were no longerdangerous, and their arms could scarce lift their weapons. 

It was a dreadful carnage. The confederates, panting with hatred ofthe race that had subdued and so long humiliated them, showed nopity; and even when Cortez ordered that quarter should be shown toall who asked it, the allies refused to be checked, and the work ofslaughter went on until the Spanish trumpets sounded a retreat. 

During that day, alone, it was calculated that forty thousandpersons had fallen. That night a mournful stillness reigned overthe city. In silent despair, and yet with no thought of surrender, the Aztecs awaited their fate. 

The next morning, August 15th, 1521, the troops were formed upagain; but before ordering the advance Cortez obtained an interviewwith some of the principal chiefs, and persuaded them to see theemperor, and try to induce him to surrender; but the answer camethat Guatimozin was ready to die where he was, and would hold noparley with the Spanish commander. Cortez still postponed theassault for several hours. 

Then, finding delay unavailing, he reluctantly gave the order forthe attack to recommence. As upon the previous day it was a mereslaughter. Many of the Aztecs sought to fly in canoes, but thesewere cut off by the fleet. 

Presently, however, while the butchery was still going on, thewelcome news was brought that Guatimozin himself had been capturedby one of the vessels. With him was his wife, the beautifulPrincess Tecuichpo, a daughter of Montezuma; and twenty nobles ofhigh rank. The news of his capture spread rapidly through the fleetand city, and the feeble resistance the Aztecs still offered ceasedat once. 

Guatimozin was brought before Cortez, and behaved with a dignityand calmness that excited the admiration and respect of the generaland his followers. The next morning, at the emperor's request, Cortez gave permission for all the survivors of the siege to leavethe town; and issued strict orders, both to the Spaniards and theirsavage allies, that no insult or injury should be offered to them. For three days sad processions of men, women, and children--wornout with fatigue, wasted with fever and hunger, and in many casesscarred with wounds--made their way along the causeways. The numberof men, alone, was variously estimated at from thirty to seventythousand. 

The losses during the siege were also placed at varying figures bycontemporary writers. The lowest estimate was one hundred andtwenty thousand, while some writers place it at double that amount. The higher figures probably approximate most nearly to the truth, for the population of the city, in itself very large, wasenormously swelled by the vast number of persons from all thesurrounding cities, who took refuge there at the approach of theSpaniards. 

The Spanish loss was comparatively small, the larger portion of itbeing incurred upon the day of the destruction of Alderete'scolumn. The loss of the allies, however, was very large; as theywere not provided, as were the Spaniards, with armor which defiedthe missiles of the enemy. Of the Tezcucans, alone, it is said thatthirty thousand perished. 

The amount of booty taken in the city was comparatively small, andthe army was bitterly disappointed at the poor reward which itreaped for its labors and sacrifices. There can be no doubt thatthe Aztec treasures were removed and buried, before the approach ofthe Spaniards to the city. Indeed, during the siege the Aztecsconstantly taunted them with shouts that, even if they ever tookthe city, they would find no gold there to reward their efforts. 

The defense of the city of Mexico has been frequently likened tothat of Jerusalem against Titus. In each case a vast population, ignorant of the arts of war, resisted with heroic constancy theefforts of a civilized enemy, and succumbed to hunger and diseaserather than to the foe. 

The fate of the Aztecs befell them because, while a conqueringpeople, they had enslaved and tyrannized over the nations theysubdued; extending to them no rights or privileges, but using themsimply as means of supplying the pomp and luxury of the capital, and of providing men for its wars. Even the cities of the valley, the near neighbors of Mexico, were kept in a galling state ofdependence; and the result was that the whole of the Aztec Empirebroke up at once, and fell upon its oppressors as soon as thecoming of the Spaniards afforded them the opportunity forretaliation and revenge. Had it not been for this, it would haveneeded a force many times as numerous as that of Cortez to conqueran empire so extensive and populous, and composed of peoples sobrave and fearless of death. 

Terrible as the destruction of life was, in the capture of Mexico, the Spaniards were not open to blame for it; except in the massacreof the nobles, for which conduct Cortez was in no way responsible. The war was not conducted with the cruelty that too oftendistinguished the warfare of the Spaniards. Cortez had certainly nodesire to destroy the beautiful capital of the country he hadconquered for Spain. The prisoners taken during the siege, and thepeople who came out and surrendered, were always treated withkindness, even when the Spaniards were maddened by the sight of thedaily sacrifices of their countrymen by the Aztecs. Again andagain, during the siege, Cortez endeavored to induce the enemy tocome to terms; and after the fighting was over, the whole of thesurvivors were permitted to depart unharmed. 

A fortnight after the fall of Mexico, Amenche and Roger were bothconvalescent. Amenche's wound had, after the first day, caused butlittle anxiety. She had fainted from loss of blood, and from theeffects of the long strain which she had undergone, from the timethat she had heard that Roger was a captive in the hands of theMexicans, and destined for sacrifice at the temple. Under theinfluence, then, of happiness; and of the care and attention shereceived; she was, in two or three days, well enough to get up andgo into the adjoining room, and sit by the couch of Roger; who wasprostrated by fever, the result of imprisonment, anxiety, and hiswounds. For a time his life was in danger; but after the crisis hadpassed, he too recovered rapidly. 

Malinche came several times to see them, and a warm affectionsprang up between her and Amenche. 

"What do you mean to do, Roger?" she asked him one day, when shefound him alone. 

"I mean to marry Amenche, at once, " he said; "and to go back toEurope, if possible, without delay. "

"I have managed that for you, " Malinche said. "I spoke to Cortezyesterday. The city cannot resist many days longer, and after thatwe hope that there will be no more fighting. At any rate, I toldhim that you were so shaken from what you had gone through, itwould be a long time before you would be fit to carry arms again;and that you desired greatly to go to Europe, for a time; and hehas consented that you shall go down to the coast with the firstconvoy of wounded, as soon as the city falls. Of course, he hasgiven consent for your marriage with Amenche; and said, when Iasked him, that she had fairly won you. He says that, if you returnhither, he will give to Amenche a wide portion of her brother'sdominions. I did not tell him that it was little likely he wouldever see you out here, again. "

During the next fortnight, Roger instructed Amenche in the outlinesof the Christian faith and, the day before the convoy was to start, three weeks after the fall of Mexico, Father Olmedo received herinto the Church, and the marriage ceremony took place. It wasattended by Cortez and most of his leaders, and by many of thenative nobles. 

Among them, Roger was glad to meet Cuitcatl. He was one of theparty who had been captured with the emperor; and had been at oncereleased, by Cortez, when the latter was informed by Malinche thathe had befriended and released Roger. That evening, the two friendshad a long talk together. 

"You will be happy, " Cuitcatl said, "and will come, in time, inyour home in your own country, to look back at this terrible timeas a troubled dream. I do not mourn for Cacama or Maclutha. Theyare fortunate in escaping the troubles that yet remain, for myunhappy country; for I well foresee that the Spaniards willgradually subdue those who have served them so well in theircampaign against us. Their allies will in time become theirsubjects, until the whole empire of the Aztecs will lie prostrateat their feet. 

"But whatever happens, I shall take no further part in it. I havefought by the side of the Aztecs against my own countrymen. I havedone my best to save our nation from falling under the dominion ofthe Spaniards. I shall retire now to my estates, and devote myselfto them. Cortez has given me a paper, signed by him, saying that I, although fighting against him, saved the life of a Spanishprisoner, who was the only one of those captured who escaped beingsacrificed; and that, therefore, he orders all Spaniards to treatme with kindness and consideration, and confirms to me and myheirs, to all time, the possession of my estates free from alltakes or imposts whatever. Malinche obtained this document fromhim, and has induced the treasurer and chamberlain, also, to affixtheir seals to it; and she says that it will be undoubtedlyrespected. 

"As you know, Roger, I should long ago have married my cousin, whowas one of Maclutha's ladies in waiting; but we deferred it untilthese troubles should be over. I have been to Tezcuco today, and weshall be married at the end of the week; so that I have every hopeof leading a quiet and happy life, and think that, in the end, these troubles will tend to the happiness of the people of thecountry. As a Tezcucan, I can acknowledge that the Aztec tyrannywas a heavy one, that the people were sorely oppressed. Thewholesale sacrifices at the temples, now abolished forever, werethe cause of constant wars; and I think that when the Spaniardsonce overcome all resistance, and establish a firm and stablegovernment, the people will be happier than they ever could havebeen under the Aztec rule. 

"What has become of Bathalda?"

"He accompanied us here, and then went off to your estates; sayingthat he should collect a few of his friends and occupy your house, to see that none took advantage of the troubles to plunder it. Irecommend him to your care, Cuitcatl. "

"There is no occasion to do that, Roger. He has been a faithfulservant and friend, and shall in future be my right hand. "

The next morning Malinche came to say farewell to them. 

"How much has taken place, in the last four years, Roger!" shesaid. "Then, I was a slave girl. You were a captive in a strangecountry. What scenes we have passed through since then!

"I am sorry, indeed, that you are going, Roger, " and the tears cameinto her eyes; "you were my first friend, and I have loved you eversince, as a brother. I shall miss you sorely, indeed. However, Iknow that you and Amenche will be happy together. 

"Princess, I have something of yours, " and she held up a heavygirdle. 

Amenche gave a cry of joy. 

"I missed it, " she said, "but I thought that it must have fallenoff in the boat, or as Roger carried me thence to the castle. 

"See, Roger, " she said, holding it out to them, "this is my dowry. I told you I should not come to you a penniless bride, but I havethought lately that I was mistaken. Maclutha, when she died, gaveme all the jewels we carried away from the treasure room atTezcuco. I selected all the most valuable ones, and sewed them intothis broad girdle, which I put on under my things on the night whenyou escaped. Its loss has grieved me, though you have said that thetwo little bags you have, already, would suffice to make you rich. Still, they were Maclutha's, and I wanted to give you mine; but Icould not think what had become of the belt. "

"I found it on you, Amenche, when we loosened your robe to examineyour wound; and put it by to give to you or Roger, whichever mightrecover; and now I am glad to hand it over, as your joint property. I have already returned Roger his own two little bags, that he hadgiven me to take care of. 

"And now, farewell to you both. You will think of me, sometimes, inyour distant home in England?"

And Malinche, bursting into tears, hurried away. 

The journey to the coast was an easy one, as the sick were alltransported on litters, carried by native porters. The bracing airof the high land did much to restore the strength of the sick men, who had been suffering much from the terrible heat of the valley. The officer in command of the convoy halted them for a week on theTlascalan plateau, in order that they might get the full benefit ofthe cool air; and by the time they reached the coast, and werecarried on board ship, Roger felt his strength fast returning. 

A comfortable cabin was assigned to him and Amenche, as Cortez had, at Malinche's request, written a letter specially commending themto the care of the officer in command of the ship. The voyage toSpain was a long one and, before the vessel arrived at Cadiz, Rogerand Amenche were completely restored to health and strength. 

Roger's success, indeed, had been beyond his wildest hopes. The twobags of jewels, and those which Amenche had brought away with her, would suffice to make him a very rich man. He had, too, anassortment of the finest Mexican stuffs, which Malinche had givenhim as a special present for his friends at home; and he had a barof gold, of the value of a thousand pounds, which was his share (asone of Cortez's bodyguard) of the gold found at the capture of thecapital. 

He had learned, from a vessel which was spoken as they nearedSpain, that England and Spain were in alliance against France; andhe had no doubt, therefore, that he should find English ships atCadiz. His heart was gladdened, as the vessel entered the port, byseeing the English flag flying on several vessels in harbor. 

As soon as Roger and his companions landed, they were surrounded byan eager crowd, all anxious to learn more of the capture of Mexico;of which a swift vessel, sent off as soon as the city fell, hadbrought news six weeks earlier; and Roger had to tell the story ofthe siege a dozen times over. 

As soon as he could get free from the crowd, he went to a moneychanger's, and obtained Spanish gold in exchange for his bar. Thenhe purchased, at a clothier's, a suit of garments of Spanishfashion and, putting these on, was able to move about withoutattracting observation. 

Amenche did not disembark until after nightfall, but Roger's firstcare after landing was to purchase a chestful of garments, fit fora Spanish lady of rank, and to send them out to the vessel. Havingsent these off, he made his way down to the port and, inquiringamong the sailors, found that an English ship would sail on thefollowing day. 

Hiring a boat, he went on board. He determined to maintain hischaracter as a Spaniard to the last, as he would thereby avoid allquestions; and it was, accordingly, in that language that hearranged for a passage for himself and his wife, the captain takinghim for a Spanish gentleman having business with the Court inLondon. 

Having settled this, Roger returned on board and, late in theevening, was rowed with Amenche to the English ship, which was tosail early the next morning. The wind was favorable, and the shipmade a quick passage. The captain and sailors amused Roger by theircomments on his appearance. Never, they agreed, had they seen aSpaniard of such size and strength before. 

"He stands six feet three, if he is an inch, " an old sailor said, "and he is as broad as any man I ever saw. He is never a bit like aSpaniard in appearance, with his blue eyes and light brown hair. Ifyou were to put him in good English broadcloth, and teach him totalk like a Christian, no one would dream he was other than anEnglishman. The Spaniards generally have solemn faces, but thischap looks as if he could laugh and joke with the best of us. Onecould almost swear that he understood what I am saying, now. "

Roger was several times tempted to say that he did understand, buthe kept his counsel. 

As soon as they landed, near London Bridge, they went to an inn;and when the sailors who had carried his trunk for him had left, headdressed the landlord in English. 

"Can you direct me to a clothier, where I can obtain suitableclothes?" he said. "I have been staying in Spain and, having beenwrecked and lost all my outfit, had to rig myself in Spanishfashion. I also wish to purchase clothing of English fashion for mywife. "

"I thought you were an Englishman, by your looks, " the landlordsaid; "though the fashion of your clothes was altogether foreign, and you speak, too, with a strange accent. "

For indeed, Roger found the English words come with difficulty;after having, for nearly six years, spoken nothing but Mexican andSpanish. 

"I have been some time away, " he said; "and have been talking withthe Spaniards until I have well-nigh forgotten my own tongue. "

Two hours later, he was attired in the fashion of a well-to-domerchant; and Amenche made, as he told her, the prettiest wifemerchant ever had. They stayed for a week in London, Amenche beinggreatly amused and interested in all she saw. At the end of thattime, having purchased a stout horse, and a sword to defend himselfagainst any robbers he might meet with on the way, Roger started toride down to Plymouth, with Amenche behind him on a pillion. 

Six days after leaving London they entered the town, and Roger, having seen Amenche comfortably bestowed at the principal inn, tookhis way to the house of Master Diggory Beggs. The latter was in hisshop, and came forward, bowing, as Roger entered it. 

"What can I do for you today, good sir?" he said. "I have goods ofall sorts and kinds: Italian work and Spanish; silks, and satins, and velvets. "

"I would have a talk with you alone, Master Beggs. I am the bearerof a message from an old friend of yours. If you will grant me afew minutes' talk, we may do business together. "

"By all means, " the merchant said, thinking that such anintroduction offered some important transactions. "Will you be goodenough to follow me?" and he led the way upstairs. 

Dame Mercy was sitting at work with her youngest daughter when theyentered the room, Diggory saying:

"Please to leave, Dame. This gentleman and I have business ofimportance to discuss together. "

"There is no occasion for you to leave us, " Roger said. "Mybusiness is not so private but that you and Mistress Agnes may hearus. "

"You know my daughter's name!" Dame Beggs exclaimed, in surprise. 

"The gentleman comes with a message from an old friend of ours, "Diggory said; "and has doubtless heard him mention our daughter'sname. "

"And Dorothy, " Roger asked; "she is well, I hope. "

"My eldest daughter was married, three months since, " Dame Mercyreplied. 

Roger gave an exclamation of satisfaction. 

"And so none of you know me?" he asked. "And yet, you are butlittle changed; except that Mistress Agnes has grown into a youngwoman, whereas she was but a child when I parted from her. "

Diggory Beggs and his wife gazed at Roger in astonishment. Agnesstood up, with her hands tightly clasped together. 

"It is Roger, " she cried. "Oh, mother! It is Roger, come back tous. "

"I am Roger, sure enough, aunt, " he said, stooping and kissing her;and then shaking hands with his uncle, and kissing Agnes. 

"And your father, " Diggory asked, "and the Swan?"

"It is a sad story, " Roger said. "A very sad story, uncle. Sixyears ago, the Swan was wrecked on the coast of Tabasco; and everysoul, save myself, lost. "

It was a blow for Diggory Beggs. He had, indeed, long since givenup all hope of ever seeing his cousin Reuben, or of obtaining anyreturn for the capital he had embarked on the Swan; but the sightof Roger had, for a moment, raised his hopes that the venture had, after all, been productive. However, he speedily recovered himself. 

"I am grieved to hear it, Roger, though in no ways surprised. Fortwo years we looked for your return; but we have all, long since, given up hope, and written off our shares in the Swan as lostmoney. I am sorry for Reuben, very sorry, for I loved him like abrother. 

"Well, well, do not let us talk about it, now. You are restored tous, safe and sound; and though the loss was a heavy one, andcrippled me for a time, I have got over it. 

"Now, tell us what have you been doing, ever since. And by whatmiracle have you returned, safe and sound?"

"It is a long story, uncle. A very long story. But before I beginit, I may tell you that, though the ship and its venture were lost, I myself have returned by no means penniless; and can, indeed, repay to the full all the money expended upon the Swan and heroutfit. 

"Now I want you all to come round with me to the inn, for there Ihave left a lady whom I would fain introduce to you. "

"Your wife?" Mistress Mercy cried. "You don't say you have broughthome a wife, Roger?"

"That do I, aunt. She is a princess, in her own country; but whatis much better, she is the dearest of women, and all but gave herlife to save mine. "

Mistress Mercy looked grave, and was about to speak, when Rogerinterrupted her. 

"I know what you are about to say, aunt. The thought of having aforeign woman for your niece is shocking to you. Never mind, leaveit unsaid, until you have seen her. 

"But as we go, let us call in and see Dorothy, and take her on withus. I should wish her to be one of the first to welcome my wife. "

Dorothy was as astonished as the others had been, when they arrivedat her house with Roger; and cast a meaning glance at him, when sheheard that he had brought home a wife. 

"I know what you are thinking of, Dorothy--our parting on the hoe. "

Dorothy laughed. 

"I meant it when I said it, Dorothy, and meant it for a good timeafterwards. It was only when it seemed that I should never comeback again that I fell in love with some one else; and when youhave heard my story, and know what she did for me, and how much Iowe her, and come to love her for herself, you won't blame me. "

"I don't blame you one bit, Roger, " she said, frankly. "When youwent away, we thought we cared for each other; but of course wewere only boy and girl then, and when I grew up and you did notcome home, and it seemed that you never would come home, as yousay, I fell in love with someone else. 

"And now I will put on my hood, and come round and see your wife. What is her name?"

"Her name is Amenche, " Roger said; "and Amenche I mean to call her. When she was christened--for of course she had to be christenedbefore we were married--Father Olmedo said she must have aChristian name, and christened her Caterina; but for all that hername is Amenche, and we mean to stick to it. 

"But come along; she has been an hour alone in this strange place, already, and must begin to think that I have run away from her. "

Dorothy and Agnes were at once won by the soft beauty of thedark-skinned princess; and when, that evening, Roger told the storyof all that had taken place in Mexico, Dame Mercy's last prejudicevanished, and she took Amenche in her arms and kissed her tenderly. 

"My dear, " she said, "Roger has always been as a son to me, andhenceforth you will be as one of my daughters. "

As to Diggory, his delight and satisfaction were almost too greatfor words. He was overjoyed that Roger had returned, vastlygratified that the money he expended on the Swan was to be repaid, and greatly captivated by Amenche. 

The princess could speak but a few words of English, for Roger hadbeen afraid to commence her tuition in that language until theywere safely in England: but she was greatly pleased with thewelcome she received; and began, for the first time, to feel thatsomeday she might come to regard this strange country as home. 

There was a long talk, between Roger and his uncle, as to the stepsthat should be taken. It was agreed that, now Spain and Englandwere so closely allied, it would be imprudent in the extreme toallow it to become known that the Swan had sailed for the WesternIndies, or that Roger had obtained wealth there; for if it came tothe ears of the Court--and such strange news would travel fast--itmight well be that a ruinous fine might be imposed upon allconcerned in the matter. Therefore, it was arranged that nothingwhatever should be said about it; but that it should be given outthat the Swan had been wrecked in foreign parts; and that Roger, who had been sole survivor of the wreck, had settled abroad andmade money there, and had married a foreign lady. 

More than that, it would be unnecessary to tell. The gems could besent over, a few at a time, to Amsterdam; and there sold tomerchants who would care nothing whence they came; and the partnersof Diggory Beggs, in the venture of the Swan, would be only tooglad to receive their money back again, and to ask no questions asto how it had been obtained. And so matters were carried out. 

For some months, Roger remained in nominal partnership with hisuncle; and then bought a large estate, a few miles out of the town, where he set up as a country gentleman. He was, for a time, somewhat shyly looked upon by the magistrates of the county, whodeemed it an unheard-of thing for a Plymouth merchant thus tosettle among them; but in time he was accepted, especially after itbecame known that, when he went up to town, he held his place amongthe highest there, and kept a state and expenditure equal to thatof many of the nobles. 

His wife was remarkable, not only for her beauty, but for therichness of her jewels, many of which were fashioned in a way suchas had never before been seen at the English Court. As time wenton, and the relations between England and Spain grew cold, therewas no longer any occasion for secrecy; and little by little itbecame known that the Swan had sailed to the Spanish main, thatRoger had formed one of the conquering band of Cortez, and thatAmenche was not a Spaniard but an Aztec Princess. This caused agreat talk at the time, and added much to the consideration inwhich Roger was held. He took a leading position in the countryand, many years after, fitted out two ships at his own cost tofight against the Spanish Armada. 

Happily, Amenche's health never suffered from the change to thecomparatively cold climate of Devonshire. She bore Roger severalchildren, and to this day many of the first families in Devonshireare proud that there runs in their veins the blood of the Aztecprincess.